^ m 



■ HI •>-■■-'■• V: Si 



i 



H ■"' -y "■'•'-4-'- 



STUDENT'S 
NEW TESTAMENT HANDBOOK 



BY THE SAME AUTHOR 



WORD STUDIES IN THE NEW TESTAMENT 

I. — The Synoptic Gospels, Acts of the Apostles, and the Epistles 
of Peter, James, and Jude. Second edition. $4.00 

II. — The Writings of John. The Gospel, the Epistles, the 
Apocalypse. $4.00 

III.— The Epistles of Paul — Romans, Corinthians, Ephesians, 
Philippians, Colossians, Philemon. $4.00 

GATES INTO THE PSALM COUNTRY 

New edition. $1.00 

FAITH AND CHARACTER. $1.50 

IN THE SHADOW OF THE PYRENEES 

from Basque-Land to Carcassonne. With etchings and 
maps. $2.00 



STUDENT'S 
NEW TESTAMENT HANDBOOK 






MARVIN R. VINCENT, D.D. 

PROFESSOR OF SACRED LITERATURE IN UNION THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, NEW YORK 



i? 0CT 21 1893 






NEW YORK 

CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS 

1893 



v 






Copyright, 1893, by 
CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS 



TROW DIRECTORY 

PRINTING AND BOOKBINDING COMPANY 

NEW YORK 



PREFACE 

I have tried to do for New Testament students in this little 
book what I wish that some one had done for me many years 
ago. I mean not only students in theological seminaries, but 
scholarly ministers who have but little time for critical study. 

A beginner in New Testament criticism, plunged headlong 
into one of the great "Introductions," like that of Bleek or 
Weiss or Holtzmann, is bewildered, and does not, without much 
groping and labor, get hold of the cardinal points of the science. 
It seems possible to prepare the way for his more intelligent and 
facile use of these larger works, by giving him beforehand a sort 
of bird's-eye view of the field of study. 

The first division of this book — " The Field of New Testa- 
ment Study " — contains a compact statement of the topics of 
study and of the best sources of information. 

Under the head of " The Criticism of the Canon " will be 
found a brief history of the development of New Testament 
criticism from the close of the fourth century to the present. 

Under the head of " The Criticism of the Canon in Detail," 
and under each New Testament book, are exhibited the points 
of controversy raised by the book, the names and opinions of 
the leading disputants, and the present attitude of criticism. 

The second division consists of a catalogue of the best helps 
to the critical exegesis of the text. Treatises on subjects inci- 
dental to the text are, for the most part, classified under their 
appropriate headings in the first division. 



VI PREFA CE 

A mere list of commentaries and commentators furnishes no 
indication of the critical position or school which each repre- 
sents. Professor Thayer, in his admirable lecture on "Books 
and their Use," wisely advises students to " read books written 
by men of opposite antecedents and position," and adds a 
wholesome caution as to the use of sectarian commentaries. 
A student will be assisted in carrying out this advice by know- 
ing in advance the commentator's point of view ; and such 
knowledge, moreover, furnishes a key to the commentator's 
exegesis which greatly facilitates the process of studying him, 
and which serves to put the student on his guard against false 
exegesis, whether in the interest of rationalism or of orthodoxy. 

By following the name of any commentator, with the aid of 
the index, through the first division of the book, it will not be 
difficult to determine his critical latitude and longitude. 

In the list of commentaries I have given only a selection out 
of a multitude, and have included in it those of every shade of 
opinion. 

The complaint will probably be made that so many of the 
sources referred to are German. Only to such as make this com- 
plaint is it necessary to say that Germany furnishes the most and 
the best, and that no student can hope ever to master the science 
of New Testament criticism without the study of German author- 
ities in their own language. In all theological seminaries a 
knowledge of , German ought to be a condition of entrance. 

MARVIN R. VINCENT. 
Union Theological Seminary. 



TABLE OF CONTENTS 



PART I. THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT 
STUDY, . 

I. The Language of the New Testament, 

History of Alexander's Conquests and Dif- 
fusion of the Greek Language over the 
East, 4. 

Development of a Gr^eco-Jewish Literature, 5. 

Contact and Fusion of Greeks and Jews in 
Alexandria, 5. 

History and Influence of the Septuagint, 6. 

Later Greek Translations of the Old Testa- 
ment, 6. 

Septuagint Lexicon and Concordances, 7. 

Characteristics of Hellenistic Greek, 7. 

Aramaic and its Influence on later Greek, 
7,8. 

Hebraists and Purists, 8. 

Old Greek Grammarians and Lexicographers, 8. 

Modern Critical Apparatus, 9, 10. 

II. Text of the New Testament, .... 

Manuscripts, 10, 11. 

Versions, 11-13. 

Patristic Quotations, 13-22. 

General Patristic Collections, 13. 

Separate Patristic Collections, 14. 

Patristic Biography, Bibliography, etc., 
14, 15- 



PAGES 

3-"9 

4-10 



10-30 



Vlll TABLE OF CONTENTS 

Fathers who Cite the New Testament, pages 

Editions and Illustrative Discussions, 
15-22. 

History of the Printed Text, 22-29. 

Modern Translations, 29, 30. 

III. History of the New Testament Canon, . . 30-48 

Preliminary and Collateral Questions, 31-34. 

Evidence of the Apologists, 34-37. 

Extra - canonical and Heretical Evidence, 
37-42. 

Apocryphal Gospels, Acts, Epistles, and Rev- 
elations, 42-47. 

Later History of the Canon, 47, 48. 

IV. Criticism of the Canon, 48-112 

General History, 48-56. 
Detailed Criticism, 56-112. 

Synoptic Problem, 56-61. 

johannean question, 61-71. 

Acts of the Apostles, 71-74. 

Epistle to the Romans, 74-76. 

Epistles to the Corinthians, 77-79. 

Epistle to the Galatians, 79-82. 

The Dutch Critics and the Four Principal 
Pauline Epistles, 82-84. 

Epistles to the Thessalonians, 84-86. 

Epistles of the Imprisonment, 86-90. 

Pastoral Epistles, 91-94. 

Epistle to the Hebrews, 94-96. 

Catholic Epistles, 96-112. 

Apocalypse, 68-71. 

V. Environment, or Setting and Illustration of 

the New Testament, n 3-1 18 

Cyclopaedias and Dictionaries, 113, H4. 
The Heathen and the Jewish World, 114. 
Lives of Christ and of Paul, 115. 



TABLE OF CONTENTS IX 

Manners and Customs, 115. pages 

Geography and Topography, 115, 116. 

Jerusalem, 116. 

Maps and Atlases, 116, 117. 

Chronology, 117. 

Christian Art, 117. 

Paleography and Epigraphy, 118. 

VI. History of Exegesis, . . . . .118, 119 



PART II. COMMENTARIES ON THE NEW 

TESTAMENT, .... 123-147 

Patristic Commentaries, 123-125. 
Commentaries on the Whole New Testament, 

125-127. 
Commentaries on the Gospels, 127-130. 
Special Treatises on Topics connected with 

the Gospels, 130-134. 
Commentaries on the Epistles of Paul, 135- 

143- 
On the Pauline Writings Generally, 135. 

Romans, 135, 136. 

Corinthians, 136, 137. 

Galatians, 138. 

Ephesians, 138, 139. 

Philippians, 139, 140. 

coi.ossians, i40, 141. 

Thessalonians, 141. 

Pastoral Epistles, 141-143. 

Philemon, 143. 

The Epistle to the Hebrews, 143-144. 

The Catholic Epistles, 144-146. 

The Apocalypse, 146, 147. 



PART I 
THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 



The various topics of New Testament study form the subject 

of the science of New Testament Introduction, which is 

comprehensively treated in the following works : 

H. J. Holtzmann : Lehrbuch der historisch-kritischen Ein- 
leitung in das Neue Testament. 3d Edn., 1892. 

Though representing the radical school of German criticism, 
the most thorough and comprehensive digest in any language 
of the critical history and literature of the New Testament. 

B. Weiss : Lehrbuch der Einleitung in das Neue Testament. 
1889. English Transl. by A. J. K. Davidson. Reprint by 
Funk & Wagnalls, New York. Excellent. More conservative 
than Holtzmann. 

F. Bleek: Einleitung in das Neue Testament. The 3d and 
4th Edns. by W. Mangold, 1875, 1886, in accordance with 
a more radical criticism. Engl. Transl. of 2d Edn., 1869, 
in Clark's Theolog. Lib. 

E. Reuss : Geschi elite der heiligen Schriften Neuen Testa- 
ments. 6th Edn., 1887. Engl. Transl. of 5th Edn. Boston, 
1884. Independent and reverent. Very useful as a biblio- 
graphical manual, though deficient in the later bibliog- 
raphy. 

O. R. Hertwig : Die Einleitung in's Neue Testament in 
tabellarischer Uebersicht. 4th Edn. by Weingarten, 1872. 
Classifies and tabulates opinions. 



4 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

George Salmon : A Historical Introduction to the Study of 
the Books of the New Testament. London, 6th Edn., 1892. 
Conservative, interesting, and valuable. 

F. Godet : Introduction au Nouveau Testament; Pt. I., 
Epitres de St. Paul. 1893. Learned and conservative. 

In beginning the critical study of the New Testament, the 
student, already familiar with classical Greek, is at once im- 
pressed by the peculiar character of the Greek of the New Testa- 
ment. His first question therefore relates to 

/. THE LANGUAGE. 

By what forces and through what stages did the Greek lan- 
guage acquire the form in which it appears in the New Testa- 
ment ? For the thorough prosecution of this inquiry he should 
be familiar with Hebrew, Aramaic, and Syriac. It involves the 
following lines of study : 

(7) The history of Alexander 's conquests, and the consequent 
diffusion of the Greek language over the East. 

George Grote : History of Greece. Chs. xci-xciv. 

Arrian : Anabasis of Alexander. Good edn., by K. Abicht, 
1871. 

Droysen : Geschichte Alexanders des Grossen. 

E. Freeman : Historical Essays. 2d Series. 

Williams : Life of Alexander the Great. 

Cunningham : Ancient Geography of India. 

E. SchOrer: History of the Jewish People in the Time of 
Jesus Christ. 5 vols. Clark's For. Theol. Lib. Most val- 
uable. 

B. F. Westcott : Introduction to the Study of the Gospels. 

A. P. Stanley : History of the Jewish Church. Vol. III. 

G. B. Winer: Grammar of New Testament Greek. 8th Engl. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 5 

Edn. by Moulton. Pt. I., Sec. 2. Amer. Edn. by J. H. 
Thayer. 

F. Bleek : Einleitung, etc. Edn. Mangold. 

(2) The development of a Grceco-Jewish literature. 

Emil SchCrer: History of the Jewish People, etc. Divis. II., 

Vol. III., Sec. 33. Full reff. to literature. 
O. F. Fritzsche : Libri Apocryphi Veteris Testamenti Grsece. 

1S71. 
Josephus : Best edns. Hayercamp, 1726; Dindorf, 1849: 

Cardwell, The Jewish War, 1837 ; Niese (latest crit.), 

1887. English Transl. by Whiston and Traill. 
Philo JudtEUS : Edns. Mangey, 1742 ; Richter, 1828. 

Eng. Transl. by C. D. Yonge, 1854, in Bohn's Eccles. Lib. 
James Drummond : Philo Judseus. 1888. 
Henry Wace : Commentary on the Apocrypha ; continuation 

of Speaker's Comm. 1888. 
O. Zockler : Die Apokryphen des Alten Test., etc. 1891. 

G. Volkmar : Einleitung in die Apokr. 1880, 1887. 
W. J. Deane : Pseudepigrapha. 1891. 

H. Ewald : History of Israel. Vol. V. 

E. Reuss : History of the New Testament. Vol. I., page 30, sq. 

( j) Contact and fusion of Greeks and Jews in Alexandria . 

B. F. Westcott : Art. Alexandria, in Smith's Diet, of the 

Bible. 
A. P. Stanley : Jewish Church. Vol. III. 
H. J. Holtzmann : Judenthum und Christenthum in Zeitalter 

der apokryphischen und neutestamentlichen Literatur. 
Also under title, Geschichte des Volkes Israel, by Weber and 

Holtzmann, 1867. From Alexander to Hadrian. 
Hitzig : Geschichte des Volkes Israel. 1869. Later history 

from time of Alexander. 



6 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

(4) The history and influence of the Septuagint. 
E. Schurer: History of the Jewish People, etc. Divis. II., 
Vol. III., Sec. 33. Catalogue of texts and edns. 

E. Hatch : Essays in Biblical Greek. Oxford, 1889. 

O. F. Fritzsche : Art. Bibeliibersetzungen, in Herzog's Real- 

Encyk. 
Sp. C. Papageorgios : Ueber den Aristeasbrief. 1880. 

F. W. Farrar : History of Interpretation, and Early Days of 
Christianity. 

Frankel : Vorstudien zu der Septuaginta. 1841. 
H. Ewald : History of Israel. Vol. V. 

Ed. Bohl : Forschungen nach einer Volkbibel zur Zeit Jesu, 
und deren Zusammenhang mit der Septuaginta-Uebersetzung. 

1873- 
James Drummond : Philo Judseus. 

W. M. L. De Wette : Lehrbuch der hist.-krit. Einl. in die 
kanon. und apokr. Biicher des Alt. Test. 1869. 

On the later Greek translations of the Old Testament, 
notices in the Fathers may be studied. For details see : 
Schurer: Historv of the Jewish People, etc. Divis. I., Vol. 
III., Sec. 33. 
See also : 
Anger: De Onkelo Chaldaico ; Pt. I., De Akila. 1845. 
Field : Prolegomena to Origenis Hexaplorum quae supersunt. 
Fritzsche: Art. Bibeliibersetzungen, in Herzog's Real-Encyk. 
Bleek- Wellhausen : Einleitung in das Alte Test. 

The fragments of Origen's Hexapla are collected in : 
Field : Origenis Hexaplorum quae supersunt. 1875. 

See also : 
C. Taylor : Art. Hexapla, in Smith and Wace's Dictionary of 

Christian Biography. 
The best edn. of the Septuagint is that of Henry B. Swete ; 
Vols. I. and II. issued. Cambridge, 1887, 1891. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 7 

Also : 
Teschendorf : 6th Edn.; supplemented by E. Nestle ; 2d Edn., 
1887. 

Lexicon. 

J. F. SCHLEUSNER : 1820-21. 

Concordances. 

Abr. Trommius : 17 18. Scarce. 

Handy Concordance to the Sept., with an appendix of words 
from Origen's Hexapla, and various readings. 1887. 

Hatch and Redpath : A Concordance to the Septuagint and 
other Greek Versions of the Old Testament, including the 
Apocryphal Books. 1892. Best, but only one part issued. 

(5) The Characteristics of Hellenistic Greek. 

N. T. Grammars of Winer and Buttmann. 

E. Hatch : Essays in Biblical Greek. 

B. F. Westcott : Art. Language of the New Testament, an- 
notated by Ezra Abbot, in Hackett and Abbot's Smith's 
Dictionary of the Bible. 

W. H. Simcox : The Language of the New Testament. 1889. 

G. von Zezschwitz : Profangracitat und biblischer Sprachgeist. 
1859. 

E. Reuss : Art. Hellenistisches Idiom, in Herzog's Real- 
Encyk. 

Alexander Roberts : Discussions on the Gospels. Lond. , 
1863, 2d Edn. 

(6) The Aramaic dialect, and its influence 071 later Greek. 

Fr. Delitzsch : Ueber die palastinische Volks-Sprache, in Da- 

heim, No. 27, 1874. 
G. B. Winer : Grammar of N. T. Greek. 
H. F. Pfannkuche : The Prevalence of the Aramaean Language 



8 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

in Palestine in the Age of Christ and the Apostles. Transl. by 

Dr. E. Robinson in Biblical Repository. Andover, 1831. 
A. Roberts : That Christ spoke Greek. Expositor, 1st Series. 

Vols. VI., VII. Rejoinder by W. Sanday, Expositor, 1st 

Series, Vol. VII. 
E. Schurer: History of the Jewish People, etc. Divis. II.. 

Vol. I., Sec. 22. 
E. Reuss : History of the New Testament. Vol. I. 

(7) The discussion between the Hebraists and Purists in the 
iyth and 18 th cents. , as to the classical purity of the language 
of the New Testament. Accounts of the controversy and 
literature may be found in : 

Bleek : Introduction to the New Testament, Clark's Transl. 

Winer: Grammar ofN. T. Greek. Pt. I., Sec. 1. 

Reuss : History of the N. T. Vol. I. 

Helps for examining the Greek of the New Testament are fur- 
nished by the old Greek Grammarians and Lexicographers, 
as : 

Phrynicus : Eclogae nominum et verborum Atticorum. Ed. 
Lobeck, 1820. 

Hesychius : Glossse Sacrae, explaining obsolete expressions and 
provincialisms. Edns. Alberti and Ruhnken, 1746-66 ; 
and Moritz and Schmidt, 1857. 

Cyrillus Alexandrinus : Glossae. Mostly in C. F. Mat- 
thaei, Glossaria Graeca minora et alia anecdota Graeca. 

1775- 
Photius : Onomasticon. Edn. Porson, 1823. 

Etymologicon Magnum. Edn. Gaisford, 1848. 
Suidas : Lexicon. Edn. Bernhardy, 1834-53; Bekker, 
1854. 
See Bleek's Introduction. Sec. 31. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 9 

Modern Critical Apparatus. 
Grammars. 

G. B. Winer : Grammar of N. T. Greek. 9 th English Edn. 
from the 6th German. Edn. Moulton, 1877. 

Alex. Buttmann : Andover, 1873. 

S. G. Green : Handbook to the Grammar of the Greek Testa- 
ment. Revised Edn., 1886. Lond., Elementary. 

W. H. Simcox: The Language of the New Testament. Lond., 
1889. Exhibits differences between Classical and N. T. 
Greek. Useful, but needs revision and arrangement. 

W. H. Simcox : The Writers of the New Testament. Lond. and 
New York. Illustrates the individual characteristics of the 
New Testament writers ; affinities in vocabulary between the 
different writers ; and gives specimens of Hellenic and Hel- 
lenistic Greek from various sources. 

Lexicons. 

J. H. Thayer : Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament. 
Transl., revn., and enlargement of Grimm's Wilke's Clavis 
Novi Testamenti. New York, 1889. Incomparably the best. 

E. Robinson : New Testament Lexicon. 

H. Cremer : Biblisch-theologisches Worterbuch der neutesta- 
mentlichen Gracitat. 6th Edn., 1889. 3d English Edn., 
with supplement, from 4th Germ., 1886. Seventh German 
Edn. begun 1892. Very valuable. 

Concordances. 

C. H. Bruder : Ta/xtetoi/, etc., sive Concordantiae, etc. 4th 
Edn., with readings of Tregelles, and Westcott and Hort. 
Indispensable. 

G. V. Wigram : The Englishman's Greek Concordance. 8th 
London Edn., 1883. Very useful. The American reprint 
of the 2d Edn., 1859, is not brought up to the later various 
readings. 



IO STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

Synonyms, Etymologies, Hebraisms. 

R. C. Trench : Synonyms of the New Testament, ioth Lon- 
don Edn., 1888. 

J. H. H. Schmidt : Synonymik der Griechischen Sprache. 
1st Edn., 1876, '78, '79. The great work on Greek Syno- 
nyms. Though not prepared with reference to New Testament 
Greek, it is nevertheless of great value to the New Testament 
student. 

M. R. Vincent : Word Studies in the New Testament. 1886- 
90. 3d Edn. of Vol. I., 1890. 

Geo. Curtius: Principles of Greek Etymology. 5th Edn. 
Transl. by Wilkins and England. 

Prellwitz : Etymologisches Worterbuch d. Griechischen 
Sprache. 1892. 

Guillemard : Hebraisms in the Greek Testament. 

W. Aldis Wright: The Bible Word-Book. 2d Edn., Lon- 
don, 1884. 

The attention of the student must now be directed to 

II. THE TEXT OE THE NEW TESTAMENT. 
This will involve the study of 

1. Manuscripts. 

2. Versions. 

3. Patristic Quotations. 

4. The History of the Printed Text. 

(1.) Manuscripts. 

What are the written sources of the New Testament Text ? 
Consult : 
C. Tischendorf : Prolegomena to the 8th larger Edn. of the 
Greek Testament, prepared by C. R. Gregory and Ezra Ab- 
bot, 1884. Contains: Pt. I., History of the Text ; Descrip- 
tion of Uncial MSS. ; Bibliography. Pt. JL, Description of 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY II 

Cursive MSS. Pt. III. (not yet issued), Ancient Versions, 

Quotations, etc. 
F. H. A. Scrivener : A Plain Introduction to the Criticism of 

the New Testament. 3d Edn. Cambridge and London, 1883. 
S. P. Tregelles : In Horne's Introduction to the Holy Scrip- 
tures. 10th and following Edns. Issued separately, 1856, and 

subsequently. 
P. Schaff : Companion to the Greek Testament and English 

version. 4th Edn., 189 1. Good summary of results. 
B. B. Warfield : Introduction to the Textual Criticism of the 

New Testament. 1886. Elementary. 
Westcott and Hort : The New Testament in Greek. Pt. II. 
H. J. Holtzmann : Outline in Einleitung, etc. 
O. v. Gebhardt : Revn. of Tischendorf's Art. Bibeltext, in 

Herzog's Real-Encyk. 
Abbe J. P. P. Martin : Introduction a la Critique textuelle du 

Nouveau Testament. Paris, 1883-86, 6 vols. Lithographed, 

with fac-similes. 

(2.) Versions. 

Latin, Syriac, Egyptian, Ethiopic, Gothic, Armenian. Good 
general descriptions in Holtzmann' s Einleitung, Weiss' s 
Introduction, Schaff' s Companion. 
See also : 

Scrivener's Plain Introduction; Westcott and Hort' s Testa- 
ment, Pt. II. ; O. F. Fritzsche, revd. by Arnold, Art. Bibel- 
iibersetzungen, in Herzog's Real-Encyk. 

(a) Syriac Versions. 

Peshito. Edns. of Lee, British and Foreign Bible Society ; 

Greenfield, Bagster ; J. Perkins, American Bible Society. 

1874. 
Curetonian Syriac. Discovered 1888. Ed. by Cureton, the 

discoverer. Transl. into Greek by J. R. Crowfoot, London. 



12 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

1870 ; and by F. Bathgen, in Evangelienfragmente, Leipzig, 
1885. 

Philoxenian Syriac, 508. Based upon Peshito. Nearest rep- 
resentative a Jacobite MS. of the 9th cent., in Syrian Protes- 
tant College at Beirut, brought to light by Professor Isaac 
H. Hall in 1876. 

Harclean Syriac. Revn. of the Philoxenian, by Thomas of 
Harkel, 616. Only edn. Joseph White, Oxford, 1778, 
1803. Gospel of John by Bernstein. Leipzig, 1853. 

Jerusalem Syriac. 5th Cent., Edn. of Erizzo. Verona, 1861. 

(p) Old Lati?i and Jerome 's Vulgate. 

Old Latin. Not found complete ; must be studied in quota- 
tions of the Latin Fathers. 
Discussions, whether it originated in Africa or Italy, whether 

there were many versions before Jerome, or only one version 

with numerous revisions. 

For restoration of the text of the Old Latin from the 
Fathers, see : 
Hermann Ronsch : Das N. T. Tertullian's aus den Schriften 

des letzteren moglichst vollstandig reconstruct. 187 1. 
For accounts and lists of fragmentary MSS. see : 
Holtzmann : Einleitung. 
E. C. Mitchell : Critical Handbook to the New Testament. 

Andover, 1880. The part on Textual Criticism revd. by 

Ezra Abbot. 
P. Schaff : Companion to the Greek Testament, etc. 

On the whole subject : 
H. Ronsch : Itala und Vulgata. Das Sprachidiom der urchrist- 

lichen Itala und der katholischen Vulgata. 1875. 
O. F. Fritzsche : Art. Lateinische Bibeliibersetzungen in 

Herzog's Real-Encyk. 
H. J. Holtzmann : Einleitung. K. II. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 1 3 

L. Ziegler : Die Lateinische Bibeliibersetzungen. Edn. Her- 

zog. 1881. 
B. F. Westcott : Art. Vulgate. Smith's Dictionary of the 

Bible. 
E. Reuss : History of the New Testament. Vol. II., Sec. 448, 

sqq. 

(c) Egyptian, Ethiopic, Armenian, Gothic Versions. See 

H. J. Holtzmann : Einleitung. K. II. 

E. Reuss : History of the New Testament. Vol. II., Sec. 430, 
sqq. 

P. Schaff : Companion, etc. 

J. Esberg : Ulfilas, Gothorum Episcopus. 1700. 

G. Waitz : Ueber das Leben des Ulfilas und die Bekehrung der 
Gothen zum Christen thum. i860. 

W. L. Krafft: De fontibus Ulfilas Arianismi, i860, and Art. 
Ulfila in Herzog's Real-Encyk. 

A. Dillman : Art. Aethiopische Bibeliibersetzungen, in Her- 
zog's Real-Encyk. 

(3.) Patristic Quotations. 

The testimony of the Latin and Syriac Fathers to the Greek 
text is through versions, and indirect. That of the Greek Fa- 
thers is direct. 

General Patristic Collections. 

A. Gallandi : Bibliotheca Grseca-Latina veterum Patrum. 
Venice, 1765-88. Containing 380 ecclesiastical writers in 
Greek and Latin, with valuable dissertations and notes. 

Abbe Migne : Patrologiae Cursus completus, etc. Paris, 1844- 
1866 ; 389 vols., reaching down to the 13th cent., with biog- 
raphies, dissertations, etc. " The cheapest and most complete 
patristic library, but carelessly edited and often inaccurate. 
To be used with great caution." (Dr. Schaff.) 



14 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

Separate Collections. 

Pusey, Keble, and J. H. Newman : A Library of the Fathers 
of the Holy Catholic Church, anterior to the division of the 
East and West. Eng. Transl., 1839, sqq. 

Alex. Roberts and Jas. Donaldson : Ante-Nicene Christian 
Library. Translations of the Fathers down to 325. 24 vols. 

P. Schaff : Select Library of the Nicene and Post-Nicene 
Fathers. 1st series, 14 vols.; 2d series, 6 vols, issued. 

The Apostolic Fathers : Critical Edns. by Von Gebhardt, 
Harnack, and Zahn : Patrum apostolorum opera, 2d Edn. , 
1876-77 (Prot.). A. Hilgenfeld : 2d Edn., 1876, sqq. 
(Prot.). C. J. Hefele (Rom. Cath.) : 5th Edn., by Funk, 
1878, 1881. J. B. Lightfoot : Apostolic Fathers, 5 vols., 
2d Edn., 1889, 1890. Pt. I., 2 vols., S. Clement of Rome. 
Pt. II., 3 vols., S. Ignatius, S. Polycarp. A monument of 
exhaustive research and accurate scholarship. 

Patristic Biography, Bibliography, etc. 

The great bibliographical thesaurus is J. A. Fabricius : Biblio- 
theca Graeca, etc., 14 vols., 3d Edn., 1718-28. The 4th Edn., 
with additions, by G. C. Harless, 12 vols., 1790-1811, is 
incomplete. Embracing all the Greek writers to the begin- 
ning of the 1 8th cent. Also Bibliotheca Latina mediae et in- 
fimae setatis, enlarged by Mansi, 1754, 3 vols.; and Biblio- 
theca Ecclesiastica, 17 18, 1 vol., containing catalogues of 
ecclesiastical authors by Jerome, Isidore, and others. 

Much more available and useful is W. Smith and H. Wace : 
A Dictionary of Christian Biography, Literature, Sects, and 
Doctrines. 4 vols., 1877-87. Mostly by members of the 
Anglican Church. Very rich in patristic material. 

F. W. Farrar: Lives of the Fathers. 1889. Very scholarly 
and useful. 

James Donaldson : A Critical History of Christian Literature 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY I 5 

and Doctrine, from the Death of the Apostles to the Nicene 
Council. London, 1864-66. Unfinished. Also, The Apos- 
tolical Fathers, a critical account of their genuine writings 
and of their doctrines. 1874. Donaldson's works are valu- 
able. 

A. Hilgenfeld : Die Apostolischen Vater. 1853. 

Wagenmann : Art. Patristik, in Herzog's Real-Encyk. 

E. S. Foulkes : Art. The Fathers, in Smith and Wage. 

McClintock and Strong: Cyclopaedia of Biblical, Theologi- 
cal, and Ecclesiastical Literature. See List of Patristic Writ- 
ings in Art. Fathers of the Church. 

Patristic Dictionaries. 

J. C. Suicer : Thesaurus Ecclesiasticus e Patribus Graecis. 2d 
Edn., 1728, 1746. 

C. D. Du Cange : Glossarium ad Scriptores mediae et infimae 
Graecitatis. 1688. Glossarium ad Scriptores mediae et 
infimae Latinitatis. Henschel's Edn., 1840-50. 

E. A. Sophocles : Greek Lexicon of the Roman and Byzantine 
periods, from B.C. 146 to a.d. iioo, 1870. A later Edn. 

G. Hoffmanne : Geschichte des Kirchenlateins. 1879, sqq. 
Patristic quotations will be followed up in : 

Clement of Rome. Edns. of Lightfoot ; Bryennios, 1875, 
from the MS. discovered at Constantinople ; Hilgenfeld, 2d 
Edn., 1876 ; Gebhardt and Harnack, 2d Edn., 1876 ; Funk, 
1878. Dissertation by R. A. Lipsius : De Clem. Rom. 
Epistola ad Corinth, priore Disquisitio. 1856. 

Papias. Fragments collected in Routh : Reliquiae Sacrae, Ox- 
ford, 1846, 2d Edn. Gebhardt and Harnack: Patres 
Apostolici (appendix); Eng. Transl. by Roberts and Don- 
aldson, in Ante-Nicene Christian Library. 
See also : 

W. Weiffenbach : Das Papias fragment bei Eusebius, 1874 ; and, 



1 6 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

Das Papiasfragment liber Markus und Matthaus, 1878. 
Steitz, revd. by Leimbach : Art. Papias, in Herzog's Real- 
Encyk. Leimbach: Das Papiasfragment, 1875. Schleier- 
macher, Zahn, Steitz : Arts, in Studien und Kritiken, 1832, 
1866, 1868. Lightfoot: Contemporary Review, 1867-75; 
and Essays on Supernatural Religion, London, 1889. B. 

F. Westcott : Canon of the New Testament. H. J. Holtz- 
mann : Papias und Johannes, in Hilgenfeld's Zeitschrift fur 
Wissenschaftliche Theologie, 1880. 

Hermas : Greek Text by R. Anger, 1856. Tischendorf, in 
Dressel's Patres Apostolici, 2d Edn., 1863. Gebhardt and 
Harnack : Patrum Apost. Opera, Pt. III., 1877, Greek and 
Latin. Hilgenfeld : Herman Pastor Graece e codd. Sinai- 
tico et Lipsiensi rest., etc., 1881 ; Eng. Transl. in Ante- 
Nicene Chn. Lib., Vol. I. C. Taylor: The Witness of Her- 
mas to the Four Gospels, 1892. Zahn : Der Hirt des 
Hermas, 1868. Chas. Hoole : The Shepherd of Hermas, 
translated into English, with Introduction and Notes, 1870. 

G. Salmon : Art. Hermas, in Smith and Wace. Uhlhorn : 
Art. Hermas, in Herzog's Real-Encyk. 

Barnabas : First Edn. of the Greek original ; Tischendorf, in 
Facsimile of the Sinaitic Codex, 1862. Gebhardt, Har- 
nack, and Zahn : Patrum Apost. Opera, 1876. A. Hilgen- 
feld : Barnabse Epistola, etc., 1877; Dest critical edn. 
Transl. by Samuel Sharpe : Epistle of Barnabas, from the 
Sinaitic MSS., Lond., 1880. Roberts and Donaldson: 
Ante-Nicene Chn. Lib. See also W. Cunningham : The 
Epistle of St. Barnabas, 1876. Arts, of Milligan, in Smith 
and Wace, and Harnack, in Herzog. 

Ignatius : Edns. of the Epistles by W. Cureton : The Ancient 
Syriac Version of the Epistles of S. Ignacius to S. Polycarp, 
the, Ephesians and the Romans, with Engl, transl. and notes, 
1845 j and Corpus Ignatianum, a complete collection of the 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY \J 

Ignatian Epistles, genuine, interpolated, and spurious, etc., 
1849. Th. Zahn : Ignatii et Polycarpi Epistulae, Martyria, 
Fragmenta, 1876, 2d Part of Patrum Apost. Op., edn. 
Gebhardt, Harnack, and Zahn. 

J. B. Lightfoot : Apostolic Fathers, Pt. II. 
Edns. of the Martyria. Zahn (see above), Lightfoot: 
Apostolic Fathers, Pt. II., Vol. II., Text and Dissertations. 
See also, for critical discussions, J. Pearson : Vindicise 
Ignatianae, Camb., 1672. Republished by E. Churton, 
in Anglo-Cath. Library, Oxf., 1852. R. Rothe : Anfange 
der Christl. Kirche, 1837. G. Uhlhorn : Art. Ignatius, 
in Herzog's Real-Encyk. Th. Zahn : Ignatius von Anti- 
ochen, 1873. J. B. Lightfoot : Apostolic Fathers, Pt. 
II., Vol. II. 
Polycarp : Edns. of the Apostolic Fathers cited above. Sal- 
mon : x\rt. Polycarp, in Smith and Wace. Donaldson: The 
Apostolical Fathers. Uhlhorn : Art. Polycarpus, in Her- 
zog's Real-Encyk. 
Irenseus :* Adversus Hsereses. Edns. Erasmus, 1526; Feu- 
ardent, 1596; Grabe-Massuet, 1710; Stieren, 1853; 
W. Harvey, 1857; Migne's Patrologia, Vol. VII., 1857; 
Roberts and Rambaut, in Ante-Nicene Chn. Lib. ; John 
Keble, ed. by Pusey, in Oxford Library of the Fathers, 1872. 
For critical discussions, see W. Harvey (above) : Prolego- 
mena. Zahn: Art. Irenseus, in Herzog's Real-Encyk. R. 
A. Lipsius : Art. Irenseus, in Smith and Wace. Ritschl : 
Entstehung der altkatholischen Kirche, 2d edn., 1857. Zieg- 
ler : Irenseus, der Bischof von Lyon, 1871. J. B. Light- 
foot : The Churches of Gaul, Contemporary Review, Aug., 
1876. H. L. Mansel: The Gnostic Heresies of the First 
and Second Centuries, 1875. 

See Literature, in Zahn's Art. in Herzog. 
* For Justin Martyr, see Apologists. 



1 8 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

Tertullian : Edns. Oehler, 1853; E. F. Leopold, 1839; 
Migne, Patrologia ; Ante-Nicene Chn. Lib. 

Critical discussions. J. Kaye : Eccles. Hist, of the Second 
and Third Centuries, illustrated from the writings of Tertul- 
lian, Lond., 1845. C. Hesselberg : Tertullian ' s Lehre aus 
seinen Schriften entwickelt, 1848. Herm. Ronsch : Das 
Neue Testament Tertullian' s, 187 1. A. Hauck : Tertullian' s 
Leben und Schriften, 1877. F. W. Farrar : Lives of the 
Fathers. 

Clement of Alexandria: Edns. Potter, Oxford, 171 5 ; 
Venice, 1757; Migne; W. Dindorf, Oxford, 1868; Clark's 
Ante-Nicene Chn. Lib. 

Critical discussions : J. Kaye : Some Account of the 
Writings and Opinions of Clement of Alexandria, London, 
1835. H. J. Reinkens : De Clem. Alex, homine, Scriptore, 
philosopho, theologo, 185 1. B. F. Westcott : Art. Clement 
of Alexandria, Smith and Wace. Jacobi : Art. Clemens, 
Titus Flavius, in Herzog's Real-Encyk. Daehne : Ge- 
schichtliche Darstellung d. jiid.-alex. Religionsphilosophie, 
1834. H. L. Mansel: Gnostic Heresies, etc. F. W. Far- 
rar : Lives of the Fathers. 

Origen : Edns. de la Rue, 1733-59; reprinted in Migne. 
Erasmus and Rhenanus, 1536-1571. P. D. Huet : Rouen, 
1668; Paris, 1679; Cologne, 1685. Clark's Ante-Nicene 
Chn. Lib. 

Critical discussions. Notices by Eusebius and Jerome, in 
last vol. of De la Rue (see above). P. D. Huet : Ori- 
geniana, 1679, and in De la Rue. E. R. Redpenning : 
Origenes, eine Darstellung seines Lebens und seiner Lehre, 
1 841, 1846. Art. Origenes, in Smith's Dictionary of Greek 
and Roman Biography and Mythology. MOller : Art. Ori- 
genes, in Herzog's Real-Encyk. B. F. Westcott: Art. 
Origenes, in Smith and Wace. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 1 9 

Hippolytus : Edns. J. A. Fabricius, 1716-18. Ed. by Gal- 
landi, in Biblioth. Patrum, Venice, 1760. Migne, Vol. X. 
P. A. Lagarde : Hippolyti Romani quae feruntur omnia 
Graece, 1858. Duncker and Schneidewin : S. Hippolyti 
Refutationis omnium haeresium librorum decern quae super- 
sunt, 1859. 

Critical discussions, etc., since the discovery of the Philo- 
sophumena in 1842. Bunsen : Hippolytus and his Age, 

1852. Baur, Volkmar, and Ritschl, in Theologische Jahr- 
biicher, 1853, 1854. Gieseler, in Studien und Kritiken, 

1853. Dollinger : Hippolytus und Kallistus, etc., 1853; 
Engl. Transl. by A. Plummer, 1876. Chr. Wordsworth : 
St. Hippolytus and the Church of Rome in the Earlier Part of 
the Third Century, 2d Edn., 1880. R. A. Lipsius : Quellen 
der altesten Ketzergeschichte, 1875. G. Salmon: Art. Hip- 
polytus, in Smith and Wace. Jacobi : Art. Hippolytus, in 
Herzog's Real-Encyk. 

For Gregory Thaumaturgus, Dionysius Alexandrinus, Me- 
thodius, see Arts, in Smith and Wace, and Herzog. Far- 
rar : Lives of the Fathers. Schaff's History of the 
Christian Church, Vol. II., pp. 796, 800, 809. For Julius 
Africanus, see Smith and Wace and Crutwell, Literary 
History of Early Christianity. 
Cyprian : Edns. W. Hurtel : Sti. Cypriani Opera Omnia, 
1868-71. Erasmus, 1520. John Fell, 1682 ; Venice, 
1758, in Migne. Gersdorf, in Bibliotheca Patrum Latino- 
rum, Pts. II., III., 1838. Engl. Transl. Oxford Library of 
the Fathers. Ante-Nicene Chn. Lib. 

Critical discussions, etc. J. Pearson : Annales Cypria- 
nici, Oxford, 1682. H. Dodwell : Dissertationes Cypriani- 
cae tres, Oxford, 1684, and in Vol. V. of Migne. G. A. 
Poole : Life and Times of Cyprian, Oxford, 1840. Schaff : 
History of the Christian Church, II., p. 842. Hagenbach 



20 STUDENT' S HANDBOOK 

and Leimbach : Art. Cyprian, in Herzog. E. W. Benson : 
Art. Cyprian, in Smith and Wace. Farrar : Lives of the 
Fathers. 

For Novatian and Lactantius, see Arts, in Herzog, and 
Smith and Wace, and Schaff's History of the Christian 
Church, II. , p. 849. 
Eusebius : Edns. Stephens, Paris, 1544; Burton, Oxford. 
1838, 1845 ; Schwegler, 1852 ; Lammer, 1862 ; Heinichen, 
1868-70, especially good. Engl. Transl., C. F. Cruse. 
London, 1842. Philadelphia, i860. A. McGiffert, in 
Schaff's Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers. Excellent. 
Critical discussions, etc. J. B. Lightfoot : Art. Eusebius, 
in Smith and Wace. P. Schaff : History of the Christian 
Church, Vol. II. Semisch : Art. Eusebius, in Herzog. Daehne, 
in Ersch and Gruber's Allgemeine Encyklopadie. Stein : Euse- 
bius nach s. Leben, s. Schriften, und s. dogmatischen Charakter, 
1859. 

For Athanasius, Gregory Nazianzen, Gregory of Nyssa, 
Ephraem Syrus, Cyril of Jerusalem, Didymus of Alexandria, 
Theodore of Mopsuestia, Theodoret, see Arts, in Herzog, 
and Smith and Wace, and Schaff's History of the Chris- 
tian Church. 
Chrysostom: Edns. complete : Savile. 1612; Fronton le Due, 
completed by F. and C. Morel, 1609, 1636 ; Benedictine of 
Bernard de Montfaucon, Paris, 17 18, 1834, 1839 (best) ; 
Migne. Homilies, Stephens, 1529. Commentaries on New 
Testament, Commelin, 1591, 1602; F. Field, on Matt., 
Rom., Corinth., Eph., Oxford, 1838-39. Homilies and 
De Sacerdotio, Oxford Lib. of the Fathers. For numerous 
edns. of single works, see Art. Chrysostomus, in Herzog. 
Critical discussions, etc. Neander : Der heilige Chrysosto- 
mus, 3d Edn., 1848. Partly transl. by J. C. Stapleton, 
London, 1838. W. R. W. Stephens : Life and Times of 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 21 

Chrysostom, London, 2d Edn., 1880. E. Venables : Art. 
Chrysostom, John, in Smith and Wace. Gibbon : De- 
cline and Fall, Chap. XXXII. C. Burk : Art. Chrysosto- 
mus, in Herzog. 

Lives, by the ecclesiastical historians, Sozomen, Socrates, 
Theodoret. By Tillemont : Memoires pour servir a l'his- 
toire ecclesiastique des six premiers siecles, XI. F. W. Far- 
rar : Lives of the Fathers. 

Jerome: Edns. Erasmus, 1516, 1520; 2d Edn., 1565; Vic- 
torius, 1566-72; Vallarsi, 1734-42; 2d Edn., 1766-72; 
Migne, XXVII.-XXXIII. For list of writings, see Smith and 
Wace, Art. Hieronymus. Lives by Baronius, Du Pin, Tille- 
mont, J. W. Baum. Montalembert : Monks of the West. 
ZOckler : Hieronymus, sein Leben und Wirken, 1865. 
Thierry: St. Jerome, 1867. Farrar : Lives of the Fathers. 
See also W. H. Freemantle : Art. Hieronymus, in Smith 
and Wace. Hagenbach : Art. Hieronymus, in Herzog, revd. 
by Zockler. 

For Hilary of Poitiers, Lucifer of Cagliari, Ambrose, Pela- 
gius, see Arts, in Smith and Wace, and Herzog, and 
Schaff's History of the Christian Church. 

Augustine: Edns. Erasmus, 1529; Venice, 1522. Benedic- 
tine, Paris, 1679-1 700 ; reprinted in Migne (best). Gaume, 
Paris, 1836-39. Antonelli, Venice, 1858-60; reprint of 
Benedictine. 

Most important works transl. in the Augustinian Library, ed. 
by Marcus Dods, Edin., 1872-76. Confessions and many 
Sermons and Homilies, in Oxford Library of the Fathers. 
Sermon on the Mount, with an essay on Augustine's merits 
as an interpreter of Holy Scripture, by R. C. Trench ; 3d 
Edn., 1869. Biographies. Possidius (contemporary), in 
Migne, XXXII. Tillemont: Memoires eccl., Vol. XIII. 
Neander : History of the Church. Bindemann : Der heilige 



22 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

Augustinus, 1844-45. Cunningham: Hulsean Lectures for 
1886. Farrar : Lives of the Fathers. See also August 
Dorner : Art. Augustinus, in Herzog. E. de Pressense : 
Art. Augustinus, in Smith and Wace, with a very full cata- 
logue of literature. 

4. The History of the Printed Text. 

The first printed, but not the first published, edn. of the New 
Testament was the Complutensian Polyglot, completed January 
10, 1 5 14, at Alcala (Complutum), in Spain. See accounts in 

5. P. Tregelles : Account of the Printed Text of the Greek 
New Testament ; and Fred'k H. Scrivener : A Plain 
Introduction to the Criticism of the New Testament, 3d 
Edn. 

Erasmus : First published edn. of the Greek New Testament, in 
1 5 16, at Basle, whence issued also four successive edns : 2d, 
in 1519 ; 3d, in 1522 ; 4th, in 1527 ; 5th, in 1535. 

Robert Stephens: Two edns. in 1546, 1549, Paris. 3d, 
Folio Edn., containing the first collection of various read- 
ings, Paris, 1550. This was the basis of the Elzevir of 1633, 
with which originated the phrase " Textus Receptus." Edn. 
4th, Geneva, 1 5 5 1 , with two Latin versions, the Vulgate and 
that of Erasmus, and the first in which the text was divided 
into verses. 

The Elzevir Editions, from the name of the printers at Ley- 
den, were small, convenient edns., the first of which appeared 
in 1624. Edr. unknown. 

Theodore Beza : Five edns., 1565, 1567, 1582, 1589, 1598, 
Geneva. 

Brian Walton : Polyglot, Lond., 1657, contained Vulgate, 
Peshito, Ethiopic, and Arabic versions ; each Oriental ver- 
sion with a collateral Latin transl. The first book in Eng- 
land published by subscription. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 2$ 

Curcell^eus : 1 858, Amsterdam. Valueless. A number of 
conjectural readings. 

John Fell, Bishop of Oxford : Edn. in 1675, with various 
readings, and citations from Memphitic and Gothic versions. 
Oxford. 

John Mill: Edn. in 1707, Oxford, with various readings. 
Pointed out 30,000 variations. Edn. 2d, 17 10, Rotterdam. 
Attacked by Whitby, 17 10, Exam en variantium lectionum 
Johannis Millii, S. T. P., etc. 

Richard Bentley : Issued proposals for printing a new edn. 
of the Greek Testament, 1720. Never carried out. At- 
tacked by Conyers Middleton. For Bentley' s work on 
the New Testament, see Tregelles' Printed Text, Scriv- 
ener's Plain Introduction, and Monk's Life of Bentley. 

Edward Wells: Greek Testament with English transl., notes, 
and paraphrase. Oxford, in parts, 1709-17 19. First attempt 
at a critical text in English. 

Daniel Mace : Greek Testament with English transl. Lond., 
1729. Arbitrary changes. Attacked by Leonard Twells, 
1732. 

John Albert Bengel : First and only Edn., 1734, Tubingen. 
Propounded the doctrine of families of manuscripts. Classi- 
fied MSS. as African and Asiatic. Divided into paragraphs, 
and paid much attention to punctuation. 

John Jacob Wetstein : First and only Edn., 1751-52, with 
various readings, extensive prolegomena, and commentary, 
with illustrations of language and sentiment from classical and 
Rabbinical authors. Most methodical account, up to that time, 
of MSS., versions, and Fathers by whose aid the N. T. text 
can be revised. Undervalued the ancient MSS., applying to 
them all the theory of Latinized Greek texts. Service to 
N. T. criticism confined mostly to accumulation of materials. 

John Jacob Griesbach : Beginning of really critical texts. 



24 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

First Edn., 1775. Classified original texts as Western, Alex- 
andrian, and Constantinopolitan. First use of the term 
"recension." Edn. 2d., Vol. I., 1796; Vol. II., 1806. 
The basis of edns. by Schott, Knapp, Tittmann, Hahn. 
His critical principles assailed by : 

Christian Fried. Matthaei : New Testament in Greek and 
Latin, Riga, 1782-88, 12 vols. Edn. 2d, 1803-1807. Re- 
jected all systems of recension or classification. 

Birch, Adler, and Moldenhauer's collations appeared in the 
edn. of the four gospels by And. Birch, Copenhagen, 1788. 
First publication of the readings of the Vatican MS. 

F. C. Alter: Edn. of the New Testament, Vienna, 1786-87. 
Collation of Vienna MSS. 

John Leonhard Hug : A new system. Held that the text in 
the early periods was left without revision, and its condition 
represented by Codex BezEe (D., 6th Cent. Gospels and Acts, 
Cambridge Univ.). This text, which he called koivt] e/cSoo-is, 
was revised by Origen in Palestine, Hesychius in Egypt, 
and Lucian in Antioch. To these recensions he ascribed 
the MSS. which have come down to us. Einleitung in die 
Schriften des Neuen Testaments, 1808. Last Edn., 1847. 
Eng. transl., 1827. American transl., 1836. 

J. M. A. Scholz : First crit. edn., 2 vols. Leipzig, 1830-36. 
Reverted to Bengel's classification of MSS. into two fami- 
lies. True text in the Asiatic or Byzantine, but afterward 
reversed his judgment in favor of the Alexandrian. Examined 
many new MSS. later than 10th cent. Increased rather than 
sifted the apparatus. His text reprinted with Eng. version 
and variants from Griesbach and older editors by Bagster, 
London (no date). Also in Bagster' s English Hexapla, 
1844, i860. 

Carl Lachmann : First Edn., 1831. The first to break away 
entirely from the Textus Receptus. Impossible to discover 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 2$ 

the original text. The task of criticism to restore the rela- 
tively oldest text which can be discovered by the aid of ex- 
tant documents, viz., that of the 4th cent., not as a final text, 
but as a basis for further restoration. For this purpose only a 
small number of MSS. necessary. Only two types of text — 
Oriental and Occidental. His text based on the oldest Greek 
MSS., comparing the citations of Origen, the readings of the 
Old Latin as found in unrevised MSS., and the citations of 
the Latin Fathers. Larger edn., Berlin, 1842 ; 2d vol., 1850, 
with Latin version of Jerome. " The first Greek text since 
the invention of printing edited wholly on ancient authority, 
irrespective of modern traditions." (Tregelles.) Much 
attention to punctuation. 
Constantine Tischendorf : Four edns., 1841-42, in which his 
critical principles were not yet developed. Second Leipzig 
Edn., 1849. Agreed with Lachmann in combining the evi- 
dence of Greek MSS. with that of versions and Fathers. Under 
the term, " most ancient of Greek MSS.," he includes docu- 
ments from the fourth to about the ninth cent., giving greater 
authority to the older. Classifies documents in two pairs : 
Alexandrian and Latin, Asiatic and Byzantine. Between 1841 
and 1873 published twenty-four edns. of the Greek Testament. 
Travelled extensively in Europe and Asia in search of docu- 
ments. Discovered the Sinaitic Codex (ft, 4th cent.) in 1859. 
See Tischendorf : Wann wurden unsere Evangelien ver- 
fasst? Eng. transl., Lond., Religious Tract Society, 2d Edn., 
1867. Ezra Abbot : Art. on Tischendorf, Unitarian 
Review, March, 1875. C. R. Gregory : Art. in Bibliotheca 
Sacra, January, 1876. 

Examined the Vatican MS. (B., 4th cent.) 1866. Based 
his text on a larger range of authorities than Lachmann. 
Rests on the older uncials, with a preference for tf. Eighth 
larger Edn., 1872, differs in over 3,000 places from the sev- 



26 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

enth, 1859, in which he inclined toward the Textus Recep- 
tus. His Prolegomena were prepared after his death by C. R. 
Gregory and Ezra Abbot. See Bertheau : Art. Tesch- 
endorf, in Herzog's Real-Encyk. ; Schaff's Companion, p. 
257, sqq.; HoLTZMANN'sEinleitung, Kap. III., p. 65(3dEdn.). 

Samuel Prideaux Tregelles : Account of the Printed Text of 
the Greek New Testament, 1854. Introduction to the Text- 
ual Criticism of the New Testament, in the 4th vol. of 
Home's Introduction, 10th Edn., issued separately. Followed 
Lachmann. Ignored the Textus Receptus and the great mass 
of cursives. Based his text on the oldest uncials, the versions 
down to the 7th cent., and the early Fathers, including Euse- 
bius. Classifies MSS. as Alexandrian, Byzantine, and, in 
certain special cases, Western. The Greek New Testament, 
edited from Ancient Authorities, with the Latin version of 
Jerome from the Codex Amiatinus, was published, Lond., 
in parts, from 1857-79. Needs correction and supplement- 
ing from the readings of the Sinaitic, and the critical Roman 
edn. of B. His Prolegomena, with additions and amend- 
ments, were compiled and edited by Hort and Streane, 
1879. See Holtzmann's Einleitung, 3d Edn., Kap. III., 
p. 67 ; Schaff's Companion, p. 262, sqq.; Bertheau's 
Art. Tregelles, in Herzog's Real-Encyk. 

Henry Alford : Greek Testament, 1849. 6th Edn., Vols. I., 
II. ; 5th Edn., Vol. III. ; 4th Edn., Vol. IV. Critically re- 
vised text with digest of various readings. In 5th Edn., text 
and digest largely rewritten, mainly on the basis of Tre- 
gelles and Tischendorf. In 6th Edn., the readings of the 
Sinaitic Codex are incorporated. 

F. H. A. Scrivener : The New Testament in the Original 
Greek, according to the Text followed in the Authorized Ver- 
sion, together with the variations adopted in the Revised Ver- 
sion. Cambridge and New York, 1877-87. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 2*] 

E. Palmer : The Greek Testament, with the readings adopted by 
the Revisers of the Authorized Version. Oxford, 1881. 

Neither Scrivener's nor Palmer's edn. claims to be an in- 
dependent critical recension of the text, but they are valuable 
as exhibiting the relations between the texts followed by the 
Authorized Version of 161 1 and by the Revised Version of 
1881. 
Brooke Foss Westcott and Fextox J. A. Hort : The New 
Testament in the Original Greek, 2 vols. Lond. and New 
Vork, 1881. Vol. I., American Revised Edn., 18S6. 

Aim to reproduce, as nearly as possible, the autograph text. 
Rest exclusively on documentary evidence, without regard to 
printed edns. Do not add materially to the critical appa- 
ratus, and do not supersede Tischexdorf and Tregelles. 
They mark an advance in the science of criticism, especially in 
tracing the transcriptional history of the text and in the de- 
velopment and application of the genealogical method inau- 
gurated by Bexgel and Griesbach. 

See Holtzmaxx's Einleitung, 3d Edn., Kap. III., p. 67. 
sqq.; Schaff's Companion, p. 268, sqq.; B. Warfield's 
Essay on the genealogical method, in Schaff's Companion, p. 
208, sqq.: Westcott and Hort's Greek Testament, Vol. II. . 
in which the editors expound at length their own principles 
and methods. 

On the whole subject of the printed text see : 
S. P. Tregelles : An Account of the Printed Text of the Greek 
Xew Testament. London, 1854. Comes down to Tischex- 
dorf' s Edn. of 1849, and gives a full account of his own col- 
lations and critical studies. 

F. H. A. Scrivexer : A Plain Introduction to the Criticism of 
the New Testament. Camb. and Lond., 3d Edn., 1883. A 
new Edn. in preparation. See also Notes on Scrivener's 
Plain Introduction, etc.. chieflv from memm. of Ezra Abbot. 



28 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

Boston, 1885. Scrivener represents the conservative school 
of textual criticism. See his Six Lectures on the Text of the 
New Testament, 1875. 

At the time of his death he was gradually moving toward 
the modern critics in the abandonment of the Textus Recep- 
tus for the older uncials. See Schaff's Companion, p. 283, 
and Holtzmann's Einleitung, Kap. III., p. 67. 

P. Schaff : Companion to the Greek Testament and English 
Version. A very useful digest. 

H. J. Holtzmann : Lehrbuch der historisch-kritischen Einlei- 
tung in das Neue Testament, 3d Edn., 1892. The history of 
textual criticism brought down to the latest point, with sum- 
mary discussion of the entire literature. Very valuable. A 
brief summary is also given in the Appendix to B. Weiss' s 
Manual of Introduction to the New Testament. New York. 

C. Tischendorf : Prolegomena to the 8th large Edn. by C. R. 
Gregory. A. Ruegg : Die neutestamentliche Text-Kritik 
seit Lachmann. Zurich, 1892. Tischendorf: Art. Bibeltext 
des N. T., revd. by von Gebhardt, in Herzog's Real-Encyk. 
For the most complete catalogue of printed New Testaments, 
see Reuss's list, revd. and supplemented by Isaac Hall, in 
Schaff's Companion. 

Best modern critical edns. of the Greek Testament. 

Tischendorf : Editio octava critica major, 2 vols., and Pts. 
I. and II. of Vol. III. A small edition of the text, with a se- 
lection of readings, 1878, and O. v. Gebhardt's edn., with 
variants of Tregelles and Westcott and Hort. 5th Edn., 
1891. 

Westcott and Hort : The New Testament in the Original 
Greek. American edn., with an introduction by P. Schaff. 
New York, 1881. 

E. Palmer : The Greek Testament, with the readings adopted 
by the Revisers of the Authorized Version. Oxford, 1881. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 29 

Very large and handsome typography. An edn. in smaller 
type, with a wide margin for notes. 

F. H. A. Scrivener : Novum Testamentum, Textus Stephanici. 
With various readings of Beza, the Elzevir, Lachmann, 
Teschendorf, Tregelles, Westcott and Hort, and the 
Revisers. Cambridge and London, 1887. Puts the new read- 
ings at the foot of the page, and the displaced readings of the 
text in heavier type. Very convenient. 

W. Sandav : Llovd's edn. of Mill's text, with parallel ref- 
erences, Eusebian canons, etc., and three appendices (pub- 
lished separately), containing variants of Westcott and 
Hort, and a selection of important readings with authorities, 
together with readings from Oriental versions — Memphitic, Ar- 
menian, and Ethiopia Oxford, 1889. 

R. F. Wevmouth : The Resultant Greek Testament. Readings 
of Stephens (1550), Lachmann, Tregelles, Lightfoot, 
and (for the Pauline Epistles), Ellicott. Also, of Alford 
and Weiss for Matthew, the Bale Edn., Westcott and Hort, 
and Revisers. London, 18S6. New edn., 1892. 

With the History of the Printed Text is connected the His- 
tory of Modern Translations — Dutch, English, French, Ger- 
man, etc. The student may consult : 

E. Reuss : History of the New Testament. Book IV., Sec. 421- 



00. 



O. F. Fritzsche : Art. Deutsche Bibeliibersetzungen, in Her- 

zog's Real-Encyk. 
C. Schoell : Art. Englische Bibeliibersetzung, in Herzog's 

Real-Encyk. 

Art. Version, Authorized, in Smith's Dictionary of the Bi- 
ble. (Hackett and Abbot's edn.) 

John Eadie : History of the English Bible. 2 vols., London, 1876. 
B. F. Westcott : A General View of the History of the English 

Bible. 2d Edn., London, 1872. 



30 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

W. F. Moulton : The History of the English Bible, 1878. 

J. I. Mombert : A Handbook of the English Version of the 
Bible. New York, 1883. 
On the Revision of 188 1 : 

P. Schaff : Companion to the Greek Testament, etc., with a 
catalogue of the literature called forth by the Revision. 

J. W. Burgon : The Revision Revised. London, 1883. A 
savage attack. 

Lightfoot, Ellicott, Trench : Three learned and valuable 
essays on the necessity of a revision of the Authorized Version. 
Collected, and with an introduction by P. Schaff. New 
York, 1873. 

F. Field : Otium Norvicense, Pars tertia. Notes on select pas- 
sages of the Greek Testament, chiefly with reference to recent 
English versions. Oxford, 1881. Learned, interesting, and 
valuable. 

Abbot, Riddle, Dwight, Thayer, Kendrick, Crosby : . The 
New Revision and its Study. A collection of essays by mem- 
bers of the American New Testament Revision Committee. 
Philadelphia, 1881. 

Ellicott and Palmer : The Revisers and the Greek Text of the 
New Testament. By two members of the English New Testa- 
ment Revision Committee. 

From the Language and Text the student now passes to the 
study of 

III THE HISTORY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

CANON. 

Strictly speaking, the history of the Canon is the history of 
the process by which the collection of writings known as the New 
Testament acquired official and general recognition as Holy 
Scripture. Such recognition was not accorded by the church at 
large until nearly the close of the fourth century ; and other writ- 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 3 1 

ings, such as the Pastor of Hennas, the Gospel according to the 
Hebrews, and the Acts of Paul, were in some quarters accepted 
and read as Scripture in the churches. Certain New Testament 
books were accepted as canonical in some sections of the church, 
and rejected or suspected in others. Thus, at the end of the sec- 
ond century, the four gospels were generally received, while the 
Epistle to the Hebrews was acknowledged by the church of Alex- 
andria, and rejected by the churches of Asia Minor and Africa. 
In the Asiatic churches of the third century there are no traces 
of the Epistles of James and Jude, and 2d Peter is uncertain, 
while in the Latin churches there are no traces of James and 
2d Peter. The history of the Canon is to be traced, therefore, 
in the writings of individual teachers and Fathers, as Irenaeus, 
Clement of Alexandria, Tertullian, Origen, Jerome, and others ; 
in catalogues, as those of Eusebius, Athanasius, Cyril of Jerusalem, 
Epiphanius, Amphilochius of Iconium, Gregory Nazianzen, 
Chrysostom ; and in the decrees of church councils, as Laodicea 
(363), the third council of Carthage (397), and the new synod 
of Carthage (419). The question of the existence and growth 
of an official Canon may be conveniently studied, according to 
the method of B. F. W.estcott (The Canon of the New Testa- 
ment), in three periods: 1. From 70 to 170, the Age of the 
Apostolic Fathers. 2. From 170 to 303, from the time of 
Hegesippus to the Persecution of Diocletian. 3. From 303 to 
397, from the Persecution of Diocletian to the Third Council of 
Carthage. 

In tracing the evidence of the recognition of the different 
New Testament books, we encounter the parallel questions of 
their origin and authenticity. The history of the Canon is there- 
fore, in its largest sense, the history of the New Testament 
books. 

Certain preliminary and collateral questions also arise as to the 
persons and dates of certain of the authors to whom we refer for 



32 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

evidence, and as to the genuineness and authenticity of their 
writings. Such are : * 

1. The Identification of Clement of Rome. 

J. B. Lightfoot: Apostolic Fathers, Pt. I., Vol. I. 
B. F. Westcott : Canon of the New Testament. 

2. The Fictitious Writings bearing the Name of Clement, viz.: 

The 2d Epist. to the Corinthians ; The Clementine Recogni- 
tions and Homilies ; The Epistles to Virgins ; The Apostolic Con- 
stitutions and Canons ; the letters forming the basis of the Isido- 
rian Decretals ; also the canonical writings attributed to Clem- 
ent, The Epistle to the Hebrews, and the Acts of the Apostles. 
Lightfoot: Apost. Fath., Pt. I., Vol. I. 
Salmon : Introduction to the New Test. , and Arts. Clemens 

Romanus and Clementine Literature, in Smith and Wace. 
E. Hatch : The Influence of Greek Ideas and Usages upon the 

Chn. Church. Hibbert Lectures, 1888, 4th Edn., 1892. 
Schaff : History of the Chn. Church, Vol. II., and Teaching of 

the Twelve Apostles. 
Dressel : Discoverer of the missing portion of the Homilies in 

1837, Clementis Romani Homilige Viginti, 1853. 
Hilgenfeld : Untersuchungen iiber die Evangelien Justin's, der 

Clementinischen Homilien und Marcions, 1850; also, Die 

Clementinischen Recognitionen und Homilien, 1848. 

3. The Authenticity of the Ignatian Epistles. 
Lightfoot: Apost. Fath., Pt. II., Vol. I. 
Zahn : Ignatius und Polycarp. 

4. The Authenticity of Polycarp's Epistle to the Philippians, 

and the Date of Polycarp's Martyrdom. 

Lightfoot: Apost. Fath., Pt. II., Vol. I., and Contemporary 

Review, May, 1875. 

* The few references to authorities will, in each case, direct the student to 
the entire literature. 






THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 33 

Zahn : Ignatius und Polykarp. 
Salmon : Art. Polycarp, in Smith and Wace. 
Waddington : Vie du Rheteur ^Elius Aristide, in Memoires de 
l'lnstitut, Inscriptions et Belles Lettres, XXVI., 1867. 

5. Papias. 

His date, and words concerning the composition of Matthew 
and Mark. His use of John's Gospel, and the silence of 
Eusebius on that point. Whether entitled to be called an 
Apostolic Father. 

See under Synoptic Problem, and Patristic Quotations, 
Papias. 
Lightfoot: Apost. Fath., Pt. I., Vol L; Pt. II. , Vol. I,; and 

Essays on Supernatural Religion. 
Westcott : Canon of the New Testament. 

6. Hermas. 

Whether entitled to be called an Apostolic Father. Date of 
the Pastor, and identification of the writer. Resemblances and 
relations of the Pastor to the Epistles of Clement and Barnabas, 
and to the Didache. Gospel quotations in the Pastor. 
Lightfoot: Apost. Fath., Pt. I., Vols. L, II.; Pt. II., 

Vol. I. 
Schaff : Teaching of the Twelve Apostles. 
Salmon : Art. Teaching of the Twelve Apostles, in Smith and 

Wace. 
C. Taylor : The Witness of Hermas to the Four Gospels. 
See under Patristic Quotations, Hermas. 

7. Barnabas. 

Title to be called an Apostolic Father. Relations and resem- 
blances of the Epistle to the Didache, Clement and Hermas. 
Date, authenticity, and canonicity of the Epistle. Its testimony 
to the canonicity of Matthew's Gospel. 



34 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

Lightfoot : Apost. Fath., Pt. L, Vols. I., II. 

Schaff : Teaching of the Twelve Apostles. 

Salmon : Art. Teaching of the Twelve Apostles, in Smith and 

Wace. 
Milligan : Art. Epistle of Barnabas, in Smith and Wace. 

8. The Didache. 

Date, relations to the Apostolic Constitutions, Hernias and 
Barnabas. 

The literature in Schaff' s Teaching of the Twelve Apostles. 
Salmon : Art. Teaching of the Twelve Apostles, in Smith and 

Wace. 

Traces and testimonies to the New Testament writings, in the 
Fathers, from Irengeus and Tertullian to Augustine. See under 
Patristic Quotations throughout. 

Evidence of the Apologists. 

1. duadratus. 

Reff. in Eusebius : Hist. Eccl., IV., 3. Jerome: De Viris 

Illustrious, 19, Ep. 70. 
Westcott : Canon of the New Testament. 

2. Aristides. 

Eusebius: Hist. Eccl. IV., 3. Jerome: De Vir. 111., 20, 

Ep. 83. 
J. Rendel Harris and J. A. Robinson: The Apology of 

Aristides, in Texts and Studies, Vol. I., No. 1, 1893. 

3. Letter to Diognetus. 

E. B. Birks : Art. Epistle to Diognetus, in Smith and 
Wace. 

B. Gildersleeve : Harper's Series of Greek and Latin Chris- 
tian Writers, Vol. V. 

C. T. Crutwell: A Literary History of Early Christianity, 
1893. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 35 

4. Justin Martyr.* 

Date. Use of the Gospels, especially John's. Dates of 
writings. Authenticity of the Oratio ad Graecos. Is it the 
Aoyos Trpos c/ EAA^i/as mentioned by Eusebius ? Of the Aoyos 
TrapouveTiKos Trpos "EAA^i/as ? Is it the same with the "EAey^os 
mentioned by Eusebius ? Of the fragment irepl 'Avacrracrecos, 
and the book 7rept Movap^ias. Is his Logos-doctrine based on 
Philo or John ? His relation to Tatian. 

Editions. 

Migne, Vol. VI. : Otto, 3d Edn., 1876-81. 
B. L. Gildersleeve : Apologies of Justin Martyr. Harper's 
Series of Greek and Latin Christian Writers, Vol. V. 

English Translations. 

Oxford Library of the Fathers : Clark's Ante-Nicene Chn. 
Library. 

Critical Discussions, etc. 

Semisch: Justin der Martyrer, 1840-42, Eng. Transl. by Ry- 

land, Edin. Also, Die apostolische Denkwiirdigkeiten Jus- 
tins, 1848. 
Credner: Beitrage zur Einleitung in die biblischen Schriften, 

1832, 1838; and Geschichte des N. T. Canon, Edn. Volk- 

mar, i860. 
Engelhardt : Das Christenthum Justins des Martyrers, etc. , 

1878, and Art. Justin, in Herzog's Real-Encyk. 
Stahelin : Justin der Martyrer und sein neuester Beurtheiler 

(Review of Engelhardt), 1880. 
Holland : Art. Justinus Martyr St. , in Smith and Wace. 
Otto: Zur Charakteristik des heiligen Justinus, 1852. 
Ezra Abbot: The Authorship of the Fourth Gospel, 1880. 

A very thorough vindication of Justin's use of the four gospels. 

* Justin not appearing under Patristic Quotations, the literature is given more 
fully. 



36 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

B. F. Westcott : Canon of the New Testament. Very full on 
Justin. 

J. Donaldson : History of Ante-Nicene Chn. Literature, Vol. 

II., 1866. 
G. Volkmar : Ueber Justin den Martyrer und sein Verhaltniss 

zu unsern Evangelien, 1853. 

C. Weizsacker : Die Theologie des Martyrers Justinus, in Jahr- 
biicher fur Deutsche Theologie, Vol. XII., 1867. 

A. Hilgenfeld : Kritische Untersuchungen iiber die Evangelien 

Justins, etc., 1850. 
Zahn : Gesch. des N. T. Kanon. 
Harnack : Die Werke des Justin, in Texte und Untersuchungen, 

1882. 
Bousset : Die Evangeliencitate Justin's des Martyrers in ihrem 

Werth fur die Evangelienkritik, 1891. 

5. Dionysius of Corinth. 

Schaff : History of the Chn. Church, Vol. II., p. 745. 
Salmon : Art. Dionysius of Corinth, in Smith and Wace. 
Crutwell : Literary History of Early Christianity. 

6. Melito of Sardis. 

Salmon : Art. Melito, in Smith and Wace. 
Westcott : Canon of the N. T. 

Carl Thomas : Melito von Sardes, eine Kirchengeschichtliche 
Studie, 1893. 

7. Theophilus of Antioch. 

Zahn : Geschichte d. N. T. Kanon, Th. 2,3. 

Harnack: Texte und Untersuchungen, Bd. I., Heft 1, 2. 

E. Venables : Art. Theophilus of Antioch, in Smith and Wace. 

8. Hegesippus. 

Westcott : Canon of the N. T. 

Schaff : History of the Chn. Church, Vol. II., p. 742. 

Milligan : Art. Hegesippus, in Smith and Wace. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 37 

Weizs acker : Art. Hegesippos, in Herzog's Real-Encyk. 
Evidence in extra-canonical and heretical works. 

1. The Muratorian Canon. 

The earliest known attempt to make an enumeration of the N. 
T. writings recognized by the church. Date. Whether origi- 
nally in Latin or Greek ; in verse or prose. 
Salmon : Art. Muratorian Fragment, in Smith and Wace. 
Lightfoot : Apost. Fath., Pt. I., Vol. II. ; and The Academy, 

Sept. 21, 1889. 
Westcott : Canon of the N. T. 
Hilgenfeld : In Zeitschrift fur wissenschaftliche Theologie, 

1881. 
Hesse : Das Muratorische Fragment, 1873. 

2. The Didache, or Teaching of the Twelve Apostles. 

A Church Manual, or Directory of Apostolic Worship, Teach- 
ing, and Discipline. The oldest of its kind, belonging probably 

to the period of the Apostolic Fathers. 

Edns. Gebhardt and Harnack : Texte und Untersuchungen, 
II., 1884. 

P. Schaff : The Teaching of the Twelve Apostles. New York, 
2d Edn., 1886. 

Hitchcock and Brown : New York, enlarged Edn., 1885. 
See: 

Krawutzcky: Theol. Quartalschrift, 1882, 1884. 

Lightfoot: Expositor, January, 1885. 

Zahn : Geschichte des N. T. Kanons, Pt. III., 1884. 

C. Taylor : The Teaching of the Twelve Apostles, with Illus- 
trations from the Talmud, 1885 ; and Art. in Expositor, 3d 
Series, 1886. 

G. Salmon : Art. Teaching of the Twelve Apostles, in 
Smith and Wace. 



38 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

3. The Heretical Teachers. 

See generally : 

Jacobi : Art. Gnosis, in Herzog's Real-Encyk. 

Ritschl : Die Entstehung der alt-katholischen Kirche, 1857. 

Milman : History of Christianity, Edn. of 1867. 

Hilgenfeld : Novum Testamentum extra canonem receptum, 
1866 ; and Die Ketzergeschichte des Urchristenthums, 1884. 

Harnack : Zur Quellen-Kritik der Geschichte des Gnosticismus. 

H. L. Mansel : The Gnostic Heresies of the First and Second 
Centuries, ed. by J. B. Lightfoot. London, 1875. 

R. A. Lipsius : Die Quellen der altesten Ketzergeschichte, 1875. 

Schaff : History of the Christian Church, Vol. II., p. 442, sqq. 

J. B. Lightfoot : The Colossian Heresy. Excursus in Com- 
mentary on Colossians and Philemon. 

(a) Simon Magus. 

The a7ro<£acn.9 fx^yaX-q. Simon in the Clementine Recognitions. 
In Justin Martyr's Apology. 
Salmon : Arts. Simon Magus and Clementine Literature, in 

Smith and Wace. 
Westcott : Canon of the N. T. 

(Ji) Cerinthus. 

John's relations to : 
Schaff: History of the Christian Church, Vol. II., p. 465. 
J. Fuller : Art. Cerinthus, in Smith and Wace. 
Crutwell : Literary History of Early Christianity. 
See general literature. 

(V) The Ebionites. 

Their Hebrew Gospel. Authors of the Pseudo-Clementines. Re- 
jectors of Paul. Baur's theory founded on the Clementine Rec- 
ognitions, that the whole church was originally Ebionite, and 
Paul a heresiarch. (See Baur literature.) The Acts of Peter. 
The Elkesaites. The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 39 

Hilgenfeld : Novum Testamentum extra canonem receptum. 
Uhlhorn : Arts. Clementinen and Elkesaiten, in Herzog's 

Real-Encyk. 
Salmon : Art. Elkesai, Elkesaites, in Smith and Wage. 
Schaff : History of the Christian Church, Vol. II., p. 430, sqq. 
Schurer : History of the Jewish People, etc., Divis. II., Vol. 

III., p. 114. 

See general literature. 

(V) Bus Hides. 

Schaff : History of the Christian Church, Vol. II. , p. 466, sqq. 

Uhlhorn: Das Basilidianische System, 1855. 

Hort : Art. Basilides, in Smith and Wace. 

Hilgenfeld : In Zeitschrift fur wissenschaftliche Theologie, 1878. 

Mansel : Gnostic Heresies. 

Westcott : Canon of the N. T. 

See general literature, and under Hippolytus. 

(J) Valentinus. 

Schaff: History of the Christian Church, Vol. II. , p. 472, sqq. 
Heinrici : Die valentinianische Gnosis und die Heilige Schrift, 

1871. 
R. A. Lipsius : Art. Valentinus, in Smith and Wace. 
See general literature. 

(/) Hippolytus. 

Through him comes a large share of our knowledge of Basilides 
and Valentinus. Question whether Basilides is more truthfully 
represented by Agrippa Castor, Irenseus, and Epiphanius, or by 
Hippolytus and Clement of Alexandria. 

See under Patristic Quotations, Hippolytus. 

The Philosophumena of Hippolytus discovered 1842. 
On which see 
Jacobi : Basilidis philosophi Gnostici sententias ex Hippolyto 
libro Kara 7raow atpecreW nuper reperto illustravit, 1852. Also 



40 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

in Methodist Quarterly Review, Oct., 1851. Also in Deut- 
sche Zeitschrift fiir christliche Wissenschaft und christliche 
Leben, 1851, Nos. 25, 26; 1853, Nos. 24, 25. See also 
his Art. Hippolytus, in Herzog's Real-Encyk., and Art. in 
Zeitschrift fiir Kirchengeschichte, 1876-77. 
J. Drummond : Is Basilides quoted in the Philosophumena ? 
Journal of Biblical Literature. Boston, Vol. XL, Pt. II., 1892. 
See general literature, and the literature in Schaff's 
Church History. Vol. II., p. 757. 

(g) Heracleon (the first commentator on the Gospel of John). 
Schaff : History of the Christian Church, II., 479. 
Westcott : Canon of the N. T. 
Salmon : Art. Heracleon, in Smith and Wace. 
See general literature. 

{Ji) Marcion. 

Harnack : Dogmengeschichte. 

Justin : 1st Apology, C. 26, 58. 

Tertullian : Ad versus Marcionem, Libri V. 

Salmon : Art. Marcion, in Smith and Wace. 

Hilgenfeld : Cerdon und Marcion, in Zeitschrift fiir wissen- 
schaftliche Theologie, 1881. 

On Marcion's Canon, and the relation of his mutilated 
Gospel of Luke to the genuine Gospel, see : 

Volkmar : Das Evangelium Marcion's ; Text und Kritik, 1852. 

Ritschl : Theologische Jahrbucher, X. Retracting his opinion 
of the priority of Marcion's Gospel. 

W. Sanday : The Gospels in the Second Cent., 1876. 

Westcott : Canon of the N. T. 

(/) Minucins Felix. 

The Octavius. Arts, in Herzog and Smith and Wace. 
Crutwell : Literary History of Early Christianity. Gives an 
analysis of the Octavius. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 4 1 

(/) Tatian. 

Was he Syrian or Greek ? Original language of the Dia- 
tessaron. Had Eusebius seen it ? Testimonies of Aphraates, 
the Doctrine of Addai, Theodoret, Origen. Date. How 
nearly is the Arabic Diatessaron related to the old Syriac ? Ar- 
menian version of the commentary of Ephraem Syrus on the 
Diatessaron, discovered in Venice, and published 1876. The 
Arabic MS. of the Diatessaron in the Vatican library, and a 
second Arabic MS. from Egypt, jointly edited by Ciasca, 1888. 
Lightfoot : Essays on Supernatural Religion, p. 272, sqq. 
Zahn : Geschichte d. N. T. Kanon, Theil 1. 
P. A. Ciasca : Tatiani Evangeliorum Harmoniae Arabice. 

Rome, 1888. 
Harxack : Tatian's Diatessaron im Muratorischen Fragment, 
in Zeitschrift tiir Luther. Theologie, 1874. Also, Tatian's 
Diatessaron bei Eph. Syrus, in Zeitschrift fur Kirchenge- 
schichte, IV., 1880. Also, Texte und Untersuchungen, Bd. 
L, Heft 1, 1888. 
J. R. Harris : The Diatessaron of Tatian. 

Henry Wace : In Expositor, 1881, Vol. I. Discusses the rela- 
tion of the Diatessaron to the Harmony of Victor of Capua. 
Geo. Phillips: The Doctrine of Addai, 1876. 
W.Wright: The Homilies of Aphraates. London, 1869. 
Hemphill : The Diatessaron of Tatian. 

(k) The Montanists. 

Bearing of Montanism on the Canon in its denial of the com- 
pleteness of Christian doctrine as preached by the Apostles, and 
its theory of special revelations supplementary to Scripture. 
Among the forces which led to closer definition of the Canon 
and formation of lists. Conflict of its views of the Paraclete 
with John's Gospel. Indirectly fostered opposition to John's 
Gospel and its ascription to Cerinthus. Theory that that Gos- 
pel was directed against Montanism (Baur). 



42 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

Schaff : History of the Chn. Church, II. , 415, sqq. Also, 

Literature on Tertullian, II., 818. 
G. N. Bonwetsch : Die Geschichte des Montanismus, 1888 (best). 
W. Moller : Art. Montanismus, in Herzog's Real-Encyk. 
F. W. Farrar : Lives of the Fathers. 
Holtzmann : Einleitung, p. 118, 3d Edn. 
Salmon : Art. Montanus, in Smith and Wace. 
Tertullian : Writings after 201 a.d. 
Ritschl : Entstehung der altkatholischen Kirche, 2d Edn., 1857. 

4. The Apocryphal Gospels, Acts, Epistles, and Revelations, 
attempting* to substitute Spurious for Genuine Sources. 

Hofmann : Arts. Apokryphen des Neuen Testaments, in Her- 
zog's Real-Encyk.; and Apocrypha of the New Testament, 
in Schaff-Herzog Encyc. 

Tischendorf : The whole literature collected ; Acta Aposto- 
lorum Apocrypha, 185 1 ; Evangelia Apocrypha, 1853: 2d 
Edn., 1876. 

J. C. Thilo : Codex Apocryphus N. T. ; only Vol. I. pub- 
lished, 1832. 

Eng. Transl. by B. H. Cowper, Lond., 1867 ; and Walker, 
in Ante-Nicene Chn. Library ; re-edited, with full bibliogra- 
phy, by M. B. Riddle, in Vol. VIII. of Ante-Nic. Chn. Lib., 
published by Christian Literature Co. , New York. 

R. A. Lipsius : Acta Apostol. Apocrypha. 4 vols., 1883-90. 
See also his Arts. Acts of the Apostles (apocryphal), and 
Gospels (apocryphal), in Smith and Wace. All valuable. 

Hofmann : Das Leben Jesu nach den Apokryphen im Zusam- 
menhange aus den Quellen erzahlt und wissenschaftlich unter- 
sucht, 185 1. 

Zahn : Geschichte des neutest. Kanons, II., ii. 

Holtzmann : Einleitung, 3d Edn., p. 485, sqq. 

On the Acta of Paul and Thekla, and Acta of Carpos and 

Agathonike, see 






THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 43 

W. M. Ramsay : The Church in the Roman Empire, 1893. 

The Gospel according to the Hebrews differs from the other 
Apocryphal Gospels. It is the only one which has pretensions to 
be an independent Gospel, and which claims to be set on a level 
with the canonical Gospels as accepted by the church, and con- 
taining an authentic account of Christ's life and teaching. Re- 
mains only in fragments, which have been collected by 
B. F. Westcott : Introduction to the Study of the Gospels, 

Appendix D. 
E. B. Nicholson : The Gospel according to the Hebrews. 

Lond., 1879. 
Hilgenfeld : Novum Testamentum extra canonem receptum, 

1884. 

See also Salmon : Introduction to the New Testament, Ch. X. 
Hofmann : Art. Apokryphen des N. T., in Herzog's Real- 

Encyk. 

See further under Synoptic Problem. 

On the recently discovered Gospel of Peter, see 
U. Bouriant : Editio Princeps. Memoires publies par les 

membres de la mission archeologique francaise au Caire, T. 

IX., fasc. 1. Paris, 1892. 
A. Harnack : Bruchstiicke des Evangeliums und der Apoka- 

lypse des Petrus. Zuerst in den Sitzungsberichten der konig- 

lich Preussischen Academie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin, 1892. 

Erweitert in den Texten und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte 

der altchristlichen Literatur. Bd. IX., Heft 2, 1893; 2d 

Edn., improved and enlarged, 1893. 
J. A. Robinson and M. R. James : The Gospel according to 

Peter and the Revelation of Peter. Two lectures, with the 

Greek Texts. 2d Edn., London, 1892. 
Adolphe Lods : Evangelii secundum Petrum et Petri Apoca- 

lypseos quae supersunt ad fidem codicis in ^Egypto nuper in- 

venti. Latin version and critical dissertation. Paris, 1802. 



44 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

Von Funk : Fragmente des Evangeliums und der Apokalypse 
des Petrus. Theolog. Quartalschrift, Jahrg. 75, 1893. 

Adolphe Lods : L'Evangile et 1' Apocalypse de Pierre publies 
pour la premiere fois d'apres les photographies du manuscrit de 
Gizeh, avec un appendice sur les rectifications a apporter au 
texte grec du livre d' Henoch. Paris, 1893. 

Reproduction en heliogravure du manuscrit d' Henoch et 
des ecrits attribues a S. Pierre, avec introduction de Mr. A. 
Lods. Memoires publies par les membres de la mission arche- 
ologique francaise au Caire. T. IX., fasc. 3, 1893. 

Henry B. Swete (Ed.) : The Apocryphal Gospel of Peter. 
Greek Text, revised, with corrections from the MS. London, 
1893. 

Theo. Zahn : Das Evangelium des Petrus. Das kiirzlich 
gefundene Fragment seines Textes aufs neue herausgegeben, 
iibersetzt und untersucht. Sonderabdruck aus der Neuen 
kirchlichen Zeitschrift, Jahrg. 1893, Heft 2, 3. 

A. Hilgenfeld : Das Petrus-Evangelium iiber Leiden und Auf- 
erstehung Jesu. Zeitschr. fur wissenschaftliche Theologie, 
Jahrg. 26, 1893. 

W. C. von Manen : Het Evangelie van Petrus. Text en 
Vertaling. Leyden, 1893. 

O. von Gebhardt : Das Evangelium und die Apokalypse des 
Petrus. Die neuentdeckten Bruchstiicke nach einer Photogra- 
phic der Handschrift zu Gizeh in Lichtdruck herausgegeben. 
1893. 

H. von Schubert : Die Composition des pseudo-petrinischen 
Evangelien -Fragments untersucht. Explanation and revision 
of the Greek Text, and investigation of the relation of the 
document to the Canonical Gospels. The text arranged and 
compared word for word, and verse for verse, with the Canoni- 
cal Gospels. 1893. 

H. von Schubert : Das Petrus-Evangelium. Synoptische Ta- 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 45 

belle der fiinf Evangelieil, nebst t) bersetzung und kritischen 
Apparat. 1893. 

Translations, Discussions, and Notices. 

J. Rendel Harris : The Newly Recovered Gospel of Saint 

Peter, with a full account of the same. 1893. 
C. Meunier : L'Evangile selon Saint Pierre. Traduction 

francaise avec notes. Paris, 1893. 
Joh. Kunze : Das neu aufgefundene Bruchstiick des sogen. 

Petrusevangeliums, iibersetzt und beurteilt. 1893. 

E. Schurer : Griechische Fragmente des Buches Henoch, des 
Evangeliums Petri, und der Apokalypse Petri. Theolog. 
Literaturzeitung, Jahrg. 17, No. 25, Dec, 1892. 

G. N. Bonwetsch : Aus dem Evangelium des Petrus. Mitthei- 
lungen und Nachrichten fiir die evangelische Kirche in Russ- 
land, 1892, Nov. and Dec. With translation. 

The Gospel of Peter. Notice by 2, Academy, Vol. XLII., 
Dec, 1892. 

H. A. Redpath : Notice, Academy, Vol. XLIL, Dec. 10, 1892. 

F. P. Badham : The New Apocryphal Literature. Athenaeum, 
Dec. 17, 1892. 

E. W. B. Nicholson : Notice, Academy, Vol. XLII. , Dec. 

17, 1892, 

J. H. Bernard: Notice, Academy, Vol. XLIL, Dec. 24, 1892. 
J. H. Thayer : The New Gospel according to Peter. Boston 

Commonwealth, Vol. XXXII. , No. 21, Dec. 31, 1892. 
E. W. B. Nicholson: Notice, Academy, Vol. XLIIL, Jan. 7, 

1893. 
J. O. F. Murray : Evangelium secundum Petrum. Expositor, 

4th Series, No. XXXVII., Jan., 1893. 
E. Schurer : Ausfiihrliche Anzeige der Ausgaben von Robinson, 

Lods, und Harnack. Theologische Literaturzeitung, Jahrg. 

18, No. 2, Jan. 21, 1893. 



46 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

E. N. Bennett : The Gospel according to Peter. Classical 

Review, Vol. VII., 1893. 
K. Manchot : ' Die neuen Petrusfragmente. Protestantische 

Kirchenzeitung, No. 6, Feb. 8, 1893. 
Isaac H. Hall : The newly-discovered Apocryphal Gospel of 

Peter. Biblical World, New Ser., Vol. I., No. 2, Feb., 1893. 
Ed. Bratke : Studien iiber die neu entdeckten Stiicke der jiidi- 

schen und altchristlichen Literatur. Theologisches Liter atur- 

blatt, Jahrg. 14, Feb. 17, 1893, No. 7. 
W. Haller : Ein Fragment des Evangelinms Petri. Kirch- 

licher Anzeiger fur Wiirtemberg, Jahrg. 1, No. 17, 1893. 

With translation. 

E. Nestle : Luke XXIV., 4; Acts L, 10, und das Petrusevange- 
lium. Evangel. Kirchenblatt fur Wiirtemberg, No. 4, 1893. 

H. von Soden : Das Petrusevangelium und die kanonischen 

Evangelien. Zeitsch. fiir Theologie und Kirche, Jahrg. 3, 

1893. 
Paul Lejay : L'Evangile de Pierre. Revue des Etudes 

Grecques. T. VI., No. 21, Jan., March, 1893. With 

translation. 

F. P. Badham : Additions to the Gospel of Peter. Athenaeum, 
May 13, 1893. 

On the apocryphal traditions of the Lord's words and works, 
see 
B. F. Westcott : Introduction to the Study of the Gospels, 

Appendix C. 
A. Resch : Agrapha, in Gebhardt and Harnack's Texte und 
Untersuchungen, 1889. 

See also Schaff : History of the Chn. Church, I., 162, sqq., 
where a number of collections are indicated. 
The correspondence between Christ and Abgarus of Edessa is 
given by Eusebius, Eccl. Hist., I., 13, and in the Acta Thad- 
daei. See 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 47 

R. A. Lipsius : Die edessenische Abgar-Sage kritisch unter- 

sucht, 1880. 

The correspondence between Paul and Seneca : 
F. W. Farrar: Seekers after God. London, 1869. 
Lightfoot : The Epistle to the Philippians. Excursus on Paul 

and Seneca. 

On the use of the Apocryphal writings in the early church, see 
Westcott : Canon of the N. T., Appendix B. 
Holtzmann : Einleitung, 3d Edn., p. 145, sqq. 

General treatises on the History of the New Testament Canon : 
Th. Zahn : Geschichte des neutestamentlichen Kanons. 2 vols., 

issued 1888-92. 

B. F. Westcott : A General Survey of the History of the Canon 
of the New Testament, 6th Edn., 1889. 

C. A. Credner: Geschichte des neutestamentlichen Kanon, 

Ed. VOLKMAR, i860. 

H. J. Holtzmann : Lehrbuch der historisch-kritischen Einlei- 
tung in das Neue Testament, 3d Edn., 1892. 

B. Weiss : Lehrbuch der Einleitung in das Neue Testament, 
1889. English Transl., 1889; American reprint, Manual of 
Introduction to the New Testament, 2 vols. 

E. Reuss : Histoire du Canon des Saintes Ecritures dans Eglise 

Chretienne, 2d Edn., 1863. Transl. by David Hunter, 

1884. 

Also, History of the New Testament. Transl. by E. L. Hough- 
ton. 
A. H. Charteris : The New Testament Scriptures : their Claims, 

History, and Authority. Croall Lectures, 1882. Also Canon- 

icity, an English translation and enlargement of Kirchhofer's 

Quellensammlung. 

The later history of the Canon, from the Council of Trent 
and in the Reformation period, may be followed in 

C. A. Briggs : Biblical Study. 



48 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

Westcott : Canon of the N. T. Very briefly. 

Holtzmann : Einleitung, Kap. VI., Die protestantische Kritik 

des Kanons. 
E. Reuss : History of the Canon of the Holy Scriptures in the 

Christian Church. Transl. by Hunter. 

Though defined by church councils, the authority and genu- 
ineness of the Canon have been vigorously challenged and dis- 
puted since the Reformation period. 

IV. THE CRITICISM OF THE CANON. 

The period from the close of the 4th century down to the 
Reformation era was marked by the absence of critical investiga- 
tion and the acceptance of the positions of Jerome and Augus- 
tine. The standard authority on New Testament Introduction 
was the Institutiones of Magnus Aurelius Cassiodorus; to 
which may be added some notes, commentaries, etc. , by Alcuin, 
Brito, and Nicholas de Lyra. 

In the 1 6th and first half of the 17th centuries, New Testa- 
ment Introduction is still based upon tradition, and occupied 
with establishing the inspiration and authenticity of all Scripture, 
and in collecting vast masses of patristic lumber. So, among 
Roman Catholics: Santes Pagninus, Isagoge, 1536; Sixtus 
of Siena's Bibliotheca Sancta, 1566 ; the Jesuits Salmeron 
and Serarius, 1 597-161 2. Among Protestants : Andreas 
Rivetus, 1627; Michael Walther, 1636; John Henry 
Heidegger, 1681. Heidegger with Turretin drew the For- 
mula Consensus Ecclesiarum Helveticarum, adopted at Zurich 
in 1675, and which declared that the vowel-points and accents 
of the Hebrew Bible were divinely inspired. (See Schaff's 
Creeds of Christendom, Vol. III. • Farrar, History of Inter- 
pretation, pp. 374, 388.) Some stirrings of a more independent 
judgment were felt in Socinian and Arminian circles, as 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 49 

Grotius, Annotationes in N. T., and in Luther's handling of 
certain Scriptures without regard to tradition. 

A more scientific and radical treatment, in which discussions 
on inspiration began to be superseded by discussions as to the 
genuineness and authenticity of individual N. T. writings, com- 
menced among Roman Catholics in Richard Simon, of Paris, in 
his Histoire Critique of the N. T. text, versions, and commen- 
tators, 1689-93. He was the first to deal with the N. T. as a 
literary product. A freer movement in textual history is marked 
by John Mill, Bentley, Bengel, and Wetstein. (See His- 
tory of the Printed Text.) On the line of historical inquiry 
struck out by Simon, followed John D. Michaelis, of Gottin- 
gen, Einleitung, 1750—88, " the history of whose work may serve 
as that of critical science and public opinion regarding it dur- 
ing forty years " (Reuss). 

A radical revolution in the principles of N. T. study was 
inaugurated by John Solomon Semler, of Halle, Abhandlung 
von freier Untersuchung des Kanon, 1771-75, opposing the pre- 
vailing opinion of the homogeneity and equal inspiration of the 
whole Bible, and making moral profitableness the test of inspira- 
tion and canonicity. 

We thus enter upon a third period, distinguished by a freer 
examination of the Canon and of individual books, an extreme 
reaction from tradition into fanciful hypotheses, the abandon- 
ment of the current conception of inspiration, and the separation 
of the questions of origin and canonicity. 

To this period belong : 
Johann Ernst Chn. Schmidt, of Giessen : Einleitung, 1804- 

18. The first to attack the authenticity of the two Epistles 

to Timothy. 
Gottfried Eichhorn, of Gottingen : Einleitung, 1804-27. 

Cuts loose from all tradition. Theory of the Protevangelium 

(see Synoptic Problem). 
4 



50 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

Leonard Bertholdt, of Erlangen : Einleitung, 1812-19. 
Heinrich Aug. Schott, of Jena: Isagoge, 1830. 
Fred. Dan. Ernst Schleiermacher, of Berlin : Ueber die 
Schriften des Lukas, 181 7. The third Gospel a mosaic of pre- 
vious narratives. Ueber die Zeugnisse des Papias von unseren 
beiden ersten Evangelien, 1832 (see Synoptic Problem). 
Ueber den sogenannten ersten Brief des Paulus an Timotheus, 
1807 ; the First Epistle to Timothy a compilation from 2d 
Tim. and Titus. Threw suspicion on Ephesians and the 
Catholic Eps., except 1st Peter and 1st John. Denied the 
apostolicity of Acts. 
Wilhelm M. L. De Wette, of Berlin (colleague of Schleier- 
macher) : Einleitung, 1826 ; Handbuch zum N. T., 1848. 
Marks a reaction from the wholesale rejection of tradition, 
without entirely escaping the hypothetical tendency. Uncer- 
tain and vacillating in his conclusions. Doubts 1st Peter and 
James. Rejects 2d Peter and the Pastorals. 
Karl Aug. Credner, of Halle : Einleitung, 1836 (unfinished). 
His criticism opposed by Guericke, Olshausen, and Neander. 
The hypothetical tendency opposed by J. Leon. Hug, 
Rom. Cath., of Freiburg: Einleitung, 1808; and Andrew 
B. Feilmoser, of Innsbruck and Tubingen, Rom. Cath. : Ein- 
leitung, 1810-30. 

To this period belongs the inauguration of the Johannean 
Controversy, by Gottlieb Bretschneider, of Gotha : Prob- 
abilia, etc., 1820. Johannine discourses largely imaginary. 
Neither John nor any companion of Christ the author. Author 
probably an Alexandrian Christian. Doctrine of the author, 
Gnostic. Bretschneider afterward retracted these views. " The 
advocate who, to-day, wants a brief from which to plead against 
the Johannine authorship of the Fourth Gospel, will find his 
case stated nowhere so well as here ' ' (Watkins, Bampton Lect- 
ures, 1890). 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 5 1 

Answered by Tholuck, 1827 ; Guericke, 1828 ; Hase, 
1829 ; Schott and Feilmoser, 1830 ; Hauff, 1831 : but the 
reaction represented principally by Schleiermacher, Einleitimg, 
1845, and his school, especially Gottfried Lucre, of Bonn and 
Gottingen, Commentary, 1820—40. So De Wette and Credner. 

A notable revolution now takes place in the period of Historic 
Criticism, inaugurated on two divergent lines by Johann A. W. 
Neander, of Berlin, and Ferdinand Chn. Baur, of Tubingen. 
Neander was born 1789, died 1850. Baur was born 1792, 
died i860. Neander's principal writings lie between 1826 and 
1845 ; Baur's between 1844 and 1853. Both represent a real 
advance in N. T. criticism. Up to this time criticism had been 
almost exclusively literary. The N. T. Canon was now to be 
studied in connection with the historical investigation of primi- 
tive Christianity. 

From this common starting-point the two schools developed 
a radical divergence, growing out of their opposite attitudes to- 
ward the supernatural. Neander starts with the conception of 
God in history, and its corollary of supernatural and miracu- 
lous revelation. Christian history is therefore a movement 
divinely inaugurated, and supernaturally developed. 

Baur, a disciple of Hegel, regards Christian history as a 
purely natural evolution, to be explained without supernatural 
intervention, on the basis of Hegel's principle, that all truth is 
the mediation between two opposites, evolved through three suc- 
cessive stages, viz.: thesis, or the dogmatic stage; antithesis, or 
the stage of opposition and contradiction ; synthesis, or the stage 
of mediation and reconciliation. In Christian history there is, 
first, the thesis, Jewish, dogmatic, primitive Christianity ; an 
antithesis develops between this, represented by Peter, and 
Gentile Christianity represented by Paul ; the synthesis is ap- 
parent in later tendencies toward the reconciliation and fusion 
of Jewish and Pauline Christianity. 



52 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

Acts is rejected as spurious, together with all the Pauline Epis- 
tles, except Romans, ist and 2d Corinthians, and Galatians. The 
Apocalypse is a genuine product of the first century, representing 
Jewish Christianity, and filled with veiled attacks upon Paul. 
The other N. T. writings are later productions of the second cen- 
tury. The Gospels and minor Epistles represent different party 
tendencies, some Jewish, some Gentile, and some, as the Fourth 
Gospel and Acts, conciliatory. Baur's principal works are, 
Paulus der Apostel Jesu Christi, 1845, Eng. Transl., 1873-75 ; 
Kritische Untersuchungen liber die kanonischen Evangelien, 
1847 ; Das Christen thum und die christliche Kirche in den 
drei ersten Jahrhunderten, 1853, Eng. Transl., 1878-79. For 
his numerous other writings, and fuller descriptions of his critical 
views, seethe Introductions of Salmon, Weiss, and Holtzmann. 
Closely connected with the literary activity of Baur is 
David Friedrich Strauss, of Tubingen, born 1808, died 
1874. His Leben Jesu appeared in 1835-36 ; 4th Edn., 1840. 
Fundamental principle ; nothing which is supernatural can 
be historical. Jesus had a real existence, but was exalted by the 
superstition and credulity of his friends and disciples into an em- 
bodiment of the popular myth of the Jewish Messiah. The 
whole gospel narrative in its supernatural and miraculous feat- 
ures was a poetic fiction. The Leben Jesu contained no critique 
of the gospels, but assumed their spuriousness. This defect was 
pointed out by Baur, and was supplied in the new form of the 
work, Das Leben Jesu fiir das deutsche Volk bearbeitet, 1864, 
with practically the same conclusions. 

See the Introductions, and 
G. P. Fisher : Essays on the Supernatural Origin of Christian- 
ity, 3d Edn., 1870. 
B. Weiss: Leben Jesu, 3d Edn., 1889. Eng. Transl. of ist 

Edn., 1884. 
W. H. Mill : Mythical Interpretation of the Gospels. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 53 

C. Ullmann : Historisch oder mythisch. 

A. S. Farrar : Critical History of Free Thought. 

Woldemar Schmidt: Art. Strauss, Dav. Fried., in Herzog's 

Real-Encyk. 
Henry B. Smith : The New Faith of Strauss, in Faith and Phi- 
losophy. New York, 1876. 

A number of distinct lines of inquiry — critical, doctrinal, his- 
torical, and psychological — were opened or reopened by Baur, 
each of which was prosecuted by one or more of his pupils or 
followers. The principal critical questions were : The origin of 
the Synoptic Gospels ; the genuineness and authenticity of the 
Johannean and Pauline writings ; and the relations of certain 
heretical and other writings to the N. T. history and literature. 
Historical questions turned largely on the relations and com- 
parative influence of Gentile and Jewish Christianity in the de- 
velopment of the church. The student will find these traced in 
Holtzmann's and Weiss' s Introductions. 

Among Baur's principal disciples were : 

Edward Zeller, of Berlin ; Albert Schwegler, of Tubing- 
en ; Albrecht Ritschl, of Gottingen, who subsequently broke 
with the Baur school ; Gustav Volkmar, of Zurich, who out- 
did Baur in the extreme character of his positions, and whose 
work was largely in Apocryphal and Apocalyptic Literature ; 
C. Planck ; C. R. Koestlin. 

In Holland the results of the Tubingen criticism were adopted 
by J. H. Scholten, of Leyden ; in France by Ernest Renan, 
with exaggerations, in his Histoire des Origines du Christian- 
isme, 1863-82 ; in England by Samuel Davidson, Introduction 
to the Study of the New Testament, 2d Edn., 1882. 

Opposing criticism : 

See Holtzmann's Einleitung, 3d Edn., p. 169-179. 

Neander's earlier writings were not the outcome of the Baur 
controversy, and are related to it mainly through the indepen- 



54 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

dent development of the opposite positions. His Allgemeine 
Geschichte der christlichen Religion appeared in 1826, and 
successive vols, to 1845 ; Eng. Transl. by Torrey, 12th Edn., 
N. Y., 1882. The Geschichte der Pflanzung und Leitung der 
christlichen Kirche durch die Apostel appeared in 1832 ; 5th 
Edn., 1862. Eng. Transl. dvRyland, 1842 ; revd. by E. Rob- 
inson, N. Y., 1865. The 4th Edn., and the last revised by 
himself, was, in the notes, directed against the Tubingen criti- 
cism. His Leben Jesu, 1837 (Eng. Transl. by McClintock and 
Blumenthal, N. Y., 1848), was called out by Strauss. 

Heinrich W. J. Thiersch, of Marburg, Augsburg, Basel, 
1845-79 ; C. Wieseler, of Kiel and Stettin : Chronologie, 
1848; J. H. A. Ebrard, ofErlangen, 1850, revd. and com- 
pleted Olshausen's N. T. Commentary, with J. T. A. Wies- 
inger ; G. V. Lechler, of Leipzig, 1851. The school of 
Schleiermacher : Friedrich Bleek, of Bonn ; De Wette ; 
Heinrich Ewald, of Gottingen, one of the foremost opponents 
of the Tubingen school. Adheres essentially to the critical stand- 
point of Schleiermacher, with occasional lapses into the hypo- 
thetical tendencies of Eichhorn. Strongest in handling the Gos- 
pels. Superficial on the Johanneanand Pauline writings. Merits 
as a N. T. critic not equal to those in O. T. criticism. Heinrich 
A. W. Meyer, of Hannover, in the successive edns. of his Kri- 
tisch-exegetischen Kommentar, with Gottlieb Lunemann, of 
Gottingen, John Ed. Huther, of Wittenforden bei Schwerin, 
and Friedrich Dusterdieck. MeyEr denies the apostolicity 
of the First Gospel, and the authenticity of the Pastorals. Ed- 
ward Reuss, of Strassburg : His Geschichte der Heiligen Schrift- 
en Neuen Testaments, 6th Edn., 1887, Eng. Transl. by Hough- 
ton, was the first attempt to present the collected material of the 
science of N. T. Introduction in an organic form as a history 
of the New Testament books. Allied at many points to the 
Tubingen school, but reverent. Opposes Baur's tendency- 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 55 

theory. Originally held that all the N. T. writings except 2d 
Peter were composed in the 1st cent.; but changed this opinion 
with reference to John's Gospel, 1st Tim. and Tit., 1st Pet., Jas., 
and Jude. Karl von Hase, 1829-76. His death in 1890 de- 
prived Germany of a venerable and learned historian. The 
author of the first Life of Christ. In his Geschichte Jesu, 1876, 
he holds that the Fourth Gospel is not the immediate work of 
John, but feels that his opinion may change again. Maintains 
the unreasonableness of all attempts to account for the origin of 
the Christian church without recognizing the personality of its 
founder. 

For the Johannine controversy during this period, see under 

Gospel of John. 

The critical work of the period from the immediate school of 
Baur to the present, still centres in Germany (see Holtzmann's 
Einleitung, 3dEdn., pp. 179-188), though comparatively small 
but able schools have arisen in Great Britain and America. 
Some of the more radical positions of the Baur school have been 
abandoned, notably the tendency-theory ; but in certain aspects 
the influence of Baur is still very strongly felt, and shapes a large 
mass of New Testament criticism. The impulse given by Baur 
to the study of the historical environment of the New Testament 
was salutary, and will never be lost. 

Among the principal questions are still : (a) The origin, date, 
and authenticity of certain of the New Testament writings, not- 
ably the Fourth Gospel, the Epistle to the Hebrews, the Pas- 
toral Epistles, and the 2d Epistle of Peter. (See under each of 
these in the following section.) 

(£) The evolution of the Christian church, and the nature, 
succession, and proportion of the elements which entered into its 
earlier development. The literature of this discussion is volumi- 
nous, including the names of Hausrath, Weizsacker (the succes- 
sor of Baur at Tubingen), Mangold, Schurer, Hilgenfeld, 



56 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

Pfleiderer, Lechler, Harnack, and others; but the subject 
belongs rather to the department of Church History. (See 
Holtzmann, Einleitung, pp. 179-182, 187-188; and Schaff, 
History of the Christian Church, Vol. I., p. 205, sqq. 

(V) The origin and relations of the Synoptic Gospels. (See 
under Synoptic Problem.) 

(d) The chronology of the Acts and the Epistles of Paul. 

(e) The settlement of the New Testament text. (See under 
History of the Printed Text.) 

The criticism of the Canon in detail. 

1. The Synoptic Gospels. 

The principal critical questions concerning the Synoptic Gos- 
pels are related to the Synoptic Problem, or the determination of 
the order of composition and mutual relations of the first three 
gospels. 

The following theories may be said to have been abandoned : 

(a) Interdependence of the Synoptic Gospels. 

Held by the earlier critics, as Grotius, Mill, Wetstein, 
Bengel, Griesbach. 

(b) The Protevangelium. Theory of a lost Syro-Chaldaic 
gospel composed by the Apostles about 35 a. d., trans- 
lated into Greek, worked over and enriched, and furnish- 
ing the source of the extant Gospels. Held by Eichhorn, 
Ziegler, Kuinol, Bertholdt, and by Bishop Marsh in 
England. 

(c). Theory of Diegesen, or aggregates of floating narrative, 

primitive memoranda, collected, and enlarged by oral 

additions : Schleiermacher, Ewald, Renan. 

The theory of oral tradition (Gieseler, Credner, Lange, 

Ebrard, Thiersch, Keil, Alford, Westcott, Norton, Godet, 

Morison, Arthur Wright), though abandoned by most of the 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 57 

latest critics as the sole foundation of the gospels, enters as a 
factor of later attempts at solution in combination with written 
sources. 

The later methods began with Chn. Herm. Weisse, of Leip- 
zig, maintaining the priority of Mark against the earlier hypoth- 
esis of Griesbach (1789-90), that Mark was an epitome of Mat- 
thew and Luke. He also held that Matthew was dependent on 
Mark, and Luke independent of Matthew. The first Gospel not 
directly composed by Matthew, but an elaboration of the collec- 
tion of sayings (Aoyta) referred to by Papias. This collection 
and the Gospel of Mark are thus the sources of Matthew and 
Luke. This is the origin of the " double-source " theory which 
finds most favor with modern critics. 

H. J. Holtzmann and Bern. Weiss, starting alike from the 
hypothesis of a double source, developed that hypothesis on dif- 
ferent lines. Holtzmann held that the twofold original source 
consisted of (1) an original Mark, or Ur-Markus (as distinct 
from our canonical Mark), which fixed in writing a general out- 
line and some scenes of Jesus' life. (2) The Aoyta or collection 
of the Lord's discourses compiled by Matthew. Our canonical 
Mark is an edition of 1, without any infusion of 2. Matthew 
and Luke employed both 1 and 2. Weiss maintained the prior- 
ity of Matthew. The original gospel was a Matthew, which 
combined the Logia with a considerable proportion of narrative. 
Then came Mark, who combined with his recollections of Peter's 
preaching as much of Matthew's discourses as would harmonize 
with his plan. Then our canonical Matthew, dependent on the 
two preceding gospels, and finally Luke. 

Holtzmann' s hypothesis was developed in Die synoptischen 
Evangelien, 1863 ; Weiss' s, in Das Markus-Evangelium und 
seine synoptischen Parallelen, 1872; Das Matthaus - Evangel- 
ium und seine Lucas-Parallelen, 1876; Einleitung in das Neue 
Testament, 1886 : Eng. Transl. Its historical result was also 



58 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

embodied in his Leben Jesu ; Eng. Transl., 1883. See Intro- 
duction to that work, which also gives a history of the develop- 
ment of the synoptic question. 

Holtzmann, in the 3d Edn. of his Einleitung, abandons the 
theory of the Ur-Markus, and adopts that of Edward Simons 
(Bonn), Hat der dritte Evangelist den kanonischen Matthaus 
benutzt? (1880). He holds that the coincident variations of 
Matthew and Luke from Mark, in their extracts from Mark, are 
due to Luke's familiarity with the canonical Matthew. The 
divergences of Luke from Matthew are explained by the suppo- 
sition that Luke had not a copy of Matthew before him, and that 
the influence was through memory. Simon's theory is expounded 
by Edward Y. Hincks, of Andover, in the Journal of Biblical 
Literature, Vol. X., 1891, Pt. II. It has been adopted by H. 
H. Wendt (see 1st vol. of Die Lehre Jesu ; this textual por- 
tion is omitted from the English Transl.), and by Paul Ewald, 
Das Hauptproblem der Evangelienfrage und der Weg zu seiner 
Losung, 1890. 

The theory of The Triple Tradition is developed by Edwin 
Abbott : Art. Gospels, in the Encycl. Britannica, 9th Edn., and 
The Common Tradition of the Synoptic Gospels, by Edwin 
Abbott and W. G. Rushbrooke, 1884. See, also, Synopticon, 
by Rushbrooke, exhibiting the common matter of the three 
synoptists in its three contexts. By means of differently colored 
type are shown: (1) the matter common to the three Evangel- 
ists ; (2) the context common to each pair ; (3) the context 
peculiar to each one. A superb specimen of typography, and 
very useful for synoptic study. 

The theory is akin to that of Eichhorn, who thought he could 
discover the original Protevangelium in the forty-four sections 
common to the synoptists. The name "triple tradition" is 
given to those words and phrases which are common to the three, 
and which, it is assumed, furnish the nearest approximation to some 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 59 

original Greek tradition from which the three have been directly 
or indirectly derived. That is to say, after all the words not 
common to the three synoptists are crossed out, the residuum is 
the original tradition on which the Synoptic Gospels are based. 
Abbott's theory is severely handled by G. Salmon, in his In- 
troduction to the New Testament, 3d Edn., 1888. Prof. San- 
day, of Oxford, also criticises it, but credits the author with 
"some brilliant specimens of critical acumen." (Expositor, 
4th Series, Vol. III., p. 347.) 

The very decided tendency of modern criticism is toward the 
double-source theory, which is as follows. At the root of our 
three Synoptic Gospels lie two main documents : 

(1) A narrative by Mark, composed from the preaching of 
Peter. 

(2) A collection of Christ's discourses, originally compiled by 
Matthew. 

The first of these two documents is most nearly represented by 
our Mark, and the original basis of the Gospels coincided in 
range and order with Mark. 

The questions remain open : 

(1) Was the original document identical or coextensive with 
our Mark ? 

(2) Was it derived from any other source than Peter's notes ? 
There is a strong tendency to emphasize the truthfulness and 

importance of Papias's testimony to the compilation of Logia by 
Matthew, to which attention was first called by Schleiermacher 
in 1832. 

The Logia of Matthew are now largely accepted as forming 
one of the original constituents of the Synoptic Gospels. The 
consensus of criticism is in favor of the Logia mentioned by 
Papias as the source of those sayings of Jesus which the first and 
third Gospels unite in reporting. There is also an increasing 
conviction that Matthew did not compose the whole of the 



60 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

first Gospel in its present Greek form, but that so important a 
part of it is due to him as warrants giving his name to the 
whole. 

A leading problem now is to reconstruct the original collection 
of Logia. Here the questions arise : 

(i) Were the Logia merely discourses, or did they include 
narrative ? Critical opinion leans to the latter. 

(2) Are traces of the Logia to be sought chiefly in Matthew 
or in Luke ? 

There is some tendency toward the opinion that Luke repre- 
sents the original order. So Holtzmann, Wendt, P. Ewald. 

Among the latest attempts to recover the original Logia are 
those of A. Resch, of Leipzig: Agrapha, in Gebhardt and 
Harnack's Texte und Untersuchungen, 1889. J. T. Marshall : 
The Aramaic Gospel. Expositor, 4th Series, Vols. III., IV. He 
attempts to show that many passages in our gospels are based 
on an original document or documents written in Aramaic, 
and that such a document was known to Paul. He claims for 
the Logia parallel passages which agree in thought, but not in 
words, and maintains that the verbal differences are due to 
variant translations of the common Aramaic original. Resch 
works in a wider field than Marshall, dealing with extra-canon- 
ical texts. 

The latest phases of the problem are discussed in : 
H. J. Holtzmann : Die synoptischen Evangelien, 1863. Com- 
pare Einleitung in das N. T., 3d Edn., 1892. 
Bernhard Weiss: Einleitung in das N. T., 1886; Eng. 
Transl. Leben Jesu, Introduction, 1882, 1884; Eng. Trans. 
Commentaries on Matthew and Mark. See above. 
Edwin Abbott : i\rt. Gospels, Encyc. Britannica, 9th Edn. 

Common Tradition of the Synoptic Gospels, 1884. 
George Salmon : Introduction to the New Testament. Lon- 
don, 1888, 3d Edn. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 6l 

J. Estlin Carpenter : The First Three Gospels, their Origin 

and Relations. London, 1890. 
A. Wright : The Composition of the Four Gospels. London 

and New York, 1890. 
J. T. Marshall : Did St. Paul use a Semitic Gospel ? Exposi- 
tor, 4th Series, Vol. II. The Aramaic Gospel. Expositor, 

4th Series, Vols. III., IV. 
P. Ewald : Das Hauptproblem der Evangelienfrage und der 

Weg zu seiner Losung, 1890. 
A. Resch : Agraphia (aussercanonische Evangelienfragmente) , 

in Gebhardt and Harnack's Texte und Untersuchungen, 

Bd. V., 1889. 
W. Bousset : Die Evangeliencitate Justins des Miirtyrers in ihrem 

Werth fiir die Evangelienkritik, 1891. 
W. Sanday : A Survey of the Synoptic Question. Expositor, 4th 

Series, Vol. III. A valuable summary. 

2. The Johannean Question. 

(a) The Gospel. 

Minor attacks upon the fourth Gospel : In England, by Evan- 
son, 1792. In Germany, by Vogel, 1801-4; Claudius, 1808; 
Ballenstedt, 181 2. 

Controversy seriously initiated by Bretschneider's Proba- 
bilia, 1820. The author not John, nor any companion of 
Christ, nor a Palestinian, nor a Jew, but probably an Alexan- 
drian Christian using traditions. Discourses in the fourth Gos- 
pel largely imaginary. Authority cannot be established by 
Apocalypse or Epistles. The author's doctrine Gnostic. Bret- 
schneider subsequently retracted his views. 

After a pause of twenty years came a swarm of assailants. 
Strauss, in 4th Edn. of Leben Jesu, 1840. Date late in sec- 
ond century. Asserted the absence of external evidence, insisting 
on the silence of Papias. Emphasized the opposition of the 



62 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

Alogi. The Gospel encumbered with legendary and fabulous ac- 
cretions, and mixed with conscious fiction and philosophical 
speculation. Schwegler, 1841, 1846. K. R. Kostlin, 1843. 
Baur's Essays on the fourth Gospel were begun in the Theolo- 
gische Jahrbucher, 1844, and completed in his Kritische Unter- 
suchungen iiber die kanonischen Evangelien, 1847. The Gospel 
composed a.d. 160 or 170. Written in view of the prevalence of 
Montanism (so Schwegler), of the Paschal disputes, and of the 
philosophical views of the Logos. A conciliatory document be- 
tween Pauline and Judaistic parties. Then followed Zeller, 
1845-58; Hilgenfeld, 1849-55; Strauss again, Leben Jesu, 
1864; Volkmar, 1857, sqq. ; Keim, Geschichte Jesu, 1867-71 
(Eng. Transl., 1873-82); Scholten in Holland, and S. David- 
son in England. 

The partition theory, distinguishing between authentic and un- 
authentic portions of the Gospel, was maintained by Weisse, of 
Leipzig, 1838, 1856; Schenkel, of Basle and Heidelberg, de- 
veloping the idea of Weisse, 1840-64; Schweizer, of Zurich, 
1841. 

The attack of Bretschneider called out numerous defences, 
some of which anticipate and bear upon the assaults of the Baur 
school. Among the earlier were Tholuck, 1827 ; Guericke, 
1828; Hase, 1829-55 ') Schott and Feilmoser, 1830; Hauff, 
1 83 1 ; especially Schleiermacher, 1845, and his school, who 
made the Gospel of John their pet Gospel — almost, in some cases, 
to the neglect of the other three. Notable among these were 
Gottfried Lucke, of Bonn and Gottingen, Kommentar iiber 
die Schriften des Evangelisten Johannes, 1820; 3d Edn., 1840. 
Bleek, 1846. " He seems to me the only opponent of Baur I 
have met with, worthy, both from his candor and his ability, to 
cope with him" (R. H. Hutton, Theological Essays, 1888). 
Neander, Leben Jesu, 4th Edn., 1845. De Wette, whose lit- 
erary activity covers the period of the discussion from Bret- 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 63 

Schneider to Baur. Credner, i 836-47. Also Meyer, the 
five editions of whose commentary during his life, from 1834 to 
1869, cover the period of Strauss and Baur ; Lechler, Baur's 
pupil, 185 1 ; C. E. Luthardt, of Marburg and Leipzig, 1852 ; 
Bunsen, Vollstandiges Bibehverk, 1858; Ebrard, 1845-59; 
Thiersch, 1845. In England, Henry Alford, Greek Testa- 
ment, 1849-61 ; Frederick D. Maurice, Gospel of St. John, 
1857. In America, Andrews Norton, Genuineness of the Gos- 
pels, 2d Edn., 1846. 

From 1844 to 1867 the prevailing view, outside of Baur's 
school, favored the genuineness and authenticity of the Gospel, 
though with some reserve as to the historicity of the contents. 
See the commentaries of Hengstenberg, 1861 ; Lange, 2d 
Edn., 1862; Godet, 1864. 

With Theodor Keim, of Ziirich and Giessen, Geschichte Jesu 
von Nazara, 1867-75, Baur's views of the historical character of 
the Gospel began to impress a wider circle. Keim's view resem- 
bled Baur's, though he at first placed the date much earlier 
(100-117), returning subsequently to 130. He rejected Baur's 
views as to the references in the Gospel to Montanism and the 
Lord's Supper, and as to the distinctively Greek character of the 
author's theology. He emphasized the unhistorical character of 
the Gospel, but admitted remnants of historical tradition. The 
Logos-introduction is derived from Philo, and the historical de- 
tails are selected with a view to oppose Gnosticism. 

The present status of the question may be outlined according 
to the following positions : 

1. The Apostle John is the Author of the Fourth Gos- 
pel. 

Bernhard Weiss : Der Johanneische Lehrbegriff, 1862. Lehr- 
buch der biblischen Theologie des Neuen Testaments, 1868; 
4th Edn., 1884 ; Eng. Transl., 1885. Das Leben Jesu, 2d Edn., 



64 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

1884; Eng. Transl., 1883-84. Einleitung, 2d Edn., 1889; 

Eng. Transl., 1887-88. Especially 8th Edn. of Meyer's John. 
Theo. Zahn : Geschichte des N. T. Kanon, 2 vols, issued, 

1888-92. 
A. H. Franke, of Kiel : Das alte Testament bei Johannes, 1885. 
A. Resch : Agrapha, Bd. V. of Gebhardt and Harnack's 

Texte und Untersuchungen, 1889. 
Albrecht Ritschl : Die Entstehung der altkatholischen Kirche, 

2d Edn., 1857; Jahrbiicher far Deutsche Theologie, 1861. 
C. Tischendorf : Wann wurden unsere Evangelien verfasst ? 

1865-66; Eng. Transl., 1867. 
Schanz, of Tubingen: Kommentar, 1885. 
Karl Muller : Gottliches Wissen und gottliche Macht des 

Johanneischen Christus, 1882. 
J. G. W. Uhlhorn : Vortrage . . . Lebens Jesu, 1866. 
C. E. Luthardt : De Compositione Evangelii Joannis, 1852. 

Das Johanneische Evangelium, 2d Edn., 1875-76; Eng. 

Transl., 1878. Der Johanneische Ursprung des vierten Evan- 

geliums, 1874; Eng. Transl., with valuable bibliography, by 

C. R. Gregory, 1875. 
W. Beyschlag, of Halle: Zur Johanneischen Frage, 1876 ; Das 

Leben Jesu, 1885-86. 
F. Godet, of Neuchatel : Commentaire stir l'Evangile de St. 

Jean, 3d Edn., 1881-85 ; English Transl., from 3d Edn., New 

York, 1886, with elaborate introduction. 
Richard Holt Hutton : Theological Essays, 3d Edn., 1888. 

" Author of the ablest essay on Baur in the English, perhaps in 

any language " (Canon Watkins). 
Henry Parry Liddon : The Divinity of our Lord and Saviour 

Jesus Christ. Bampton, 1866. 
Henry R. Reynolds : Introduction to the Pulpit Commentary 

on St. John. Among the best of the modern introductions. 
J. B. Lightfoot : Essays on Supernatural Religion, 1889. In- 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 65 

ternal Evidence for the Authenticity and Genuineness of St. 
John's Gospel. With Essays by Ezra Abbot and A. P. Pea- 
body, under the title, The Fourth Gospel : Evidences external 
and internal of its Johannean Authorship. New York, 1891. 

Ezra Abbot: The Authorship of the Fourth Gospel, 1880; in 
his Critical Essays, 1888. 

Stanley Leathes : The Witness of St. John to Christ, Boyle 
Lectures, 1870. The Religion of the Christ. Bampton, 1874. 

Henry Wace : The Gospel and its Witnesses. 

Brooke Foss Westcott : Commentary on the Gospel of John, 
Speaker's Commentary. 

Geo. Salmon : Introduction to the New Testament. 

W. Sanday : The Authorship and Historical Character of the 
Fourth Gospel, considered in Reference to the Contents of the 
Gospel itself, 1872. 

Henry W. Watkins : Modern Criticism considered in its Rela- 
tion to the Fourth Gospel. Bampton, 1890. 

J, Paton Gloag : Introduction to the Johannean Writings, 189 1. 

Paul Ewald: Das Hauptproblem der Evangelienfrage, etc., 
1890. 

2. The Johannean Authorship maintained, but with 

the admission of a subjective influence shaping 
the conception and working up of the material, 
especially in the Discourses. 
So Luthardt, B. Bruckner, Lechler, Beyschlag, Sanday, 
Ritschl, Resch, Grau, Weiss, P. Ewald. 

3. Partition Theories, or Mediating Hypotheses. 
Already broached by Weisse, Schenkel, and Schweizer. 

See above. These are of two classes: (1) Dividing the Gospel 
into sections, some of which are by John and others by another 
hand. (2) Holding that no part of the Gospel was written by 
John, but that the whole is the work of one of his disciples upon 
5 



66 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

the basis of traditions received from John. To one of these two 

classes belong : 

E. Renan : 13th Edn. of Vie de Jesus, 1882. 

E. Reuss: Theologie Johannique, 1879. Die Geschichte der 
heiligen Schriften. Edns. from 1842 to 1887. Admits a 
historic basis for the Johannine theology, but holds to the 
double element, and in later Edns. verges toward a practical 
denial of the Johannine authorship. 

A. Sabatier : Essai sur les Sources de la Vie de Jesus, les trois 
premiers Evangiles et le quatrieme, 1866. 

Hugo Delff : Die Geschichte des Rabbi Jesus von Nazareth, 
1889 ; Das vierte Evangelium, 1890. Gospel the work of 
an eye-witness. Author the Presbyter or High-Priest John. 
Passages relating to the Galilaean ministry are interpolations in 
the original document, in order to harmonize it with the 
Galilsean tradition of the Synoptists, with current expectation, 
and with the philosophy of Alexandria. 

Hans Heinrich Wendt : Die Lehre Jesu, 1886. The English 
Transl. does not contain the critical discussion of the Gospels. 
Source of the Gospel a genuine writing of the Apostle John, 
like Matthew's Logia, containing both sayings of Jesus and 
short accounts of the circumstances under which they were 
uttered. This Johannine source, limited to the last period of 
Jesus' ministry, was edited and enlarged by John's disciples 
after his death. The additions are partly from the other 
Gospels, partly from oral tradition (reaching back to John him- 
self), and partly from dogmatic views. Theory discussed by 
J. Iverach, in the Expositor, 4th Series, Vol. IV. 

Karl von Weizsacker : Untersuchungen iiber die evangelische 
Geschichte, 1864. Das apostolische Zeitalter, 1886; 2d Edn., 
1 89 1. Gospel not by John directly, but by his disciples of 
the school of Ephesus. With Sabatier, the Gospel a develop- 
ment of the Apocalypse. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 67 

Emil Schurer : Ueber den gegenwartiger Stand der Johan- 
neischen Frage, in Vortrage d. theol. Conferenz zu Giessen, 
1889 ; English Transl., with additions and alterations, in Con- 
temporary Review, September, 1891. Subst. like Weizsacker. 
Reviewed by W. Sandav, in Contemporary Review, October, 



4. The more Radical Criticism which utterly rejects 
the johannean authorship, accounting for it on 
various grounds ; for instance, as a product of 
contemporary philonism or gnosticism. 

H. J. Holtzmann : Arts. Evangelium nach Johannes, and 
Johannes der Apostel, in Schenkel's Bibel-Lexikon ; Ein- 
leitung in das N. T., 1892 ; Die Gnosis und das Johanneische 
Evangelium, 1877. 

The Gospel an ideal composition, based on synoptic ma- 
terial ; admitted into the church after a.d. 150. Holds its 
essential unity against the partition-theories. 

Albrecht Thoma : Die Genesis des Johannes-Evangeliums, 
1882 ; two articles in Zeitschrift fur wissenschaftliche Theo- 
logie, on Justin and John, 1875. Date 132-133. Author 
the Presbyter John. Logos-revelation on the basis of the 
Alexandrian school. The Gospel the fictitious clothing of an 
idea. The narratives allegorical, the characters types, the 
discourses dogma. 

August Jacobsen : Untersuchungen iiber das Johannes-Evangel- 
ium, 1884; Untersuchungen iiber die synoptischen Evangelien, 
1883. Materials of the fourth Gospel supplied by the Synop- 
tists, especially Luke, with some help from Paul. 

W. Mangold : Editor of later Edns. of Bleek's Einleitung. 
Denies the authenticity on internal grounds. 

Supernatural Religion: Published anonymously, London, 1874; 
7thEdn.,i879- Great parade of learning. Vigorously handled 



68 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

by J. B. Lightfoot, in the Contemporary Review, 1874-78. 
His articles republished under title, Essays on Supernatural 
Religion, 1889. Also by B. F. Westcott, in Canon of the 
N. T., preface to 5th Edn., 1881 ; W. Sanday, The Gospels in 
the Second Century, 1876 ; Ezra Abbot, in Authorship of the 
Fourth Gospel ; Geo. Salmon, in Introduction to the N. T. 

M. Wolf, 1870; Krenkel, 1871 ; Schwalb, 1872, 1885; Th. 
Ziegler, 1886; W. Bruckner, 1887. Also a coterie of 
Dutch critics, following in the wake of J. H. Scholten — 
Matthes, Meijboom, Hoekstra, Loman. In France, 
D'Eichthal, A. Stap, Aube, E. Havet, A. and J. Reville. 
In England, J.J. Tayler : An Attempt to ascertain the Char- 
acter of the Fourth Gospel, especially in its Relation to the 
Three First. London, 1867 ; 2d Edn., by James Martineau, 
1870. 

James Martineau : The Seat of Authority in Religion, 1890. 
Rejects partition-theories. Gospel a unit. John not the au- 
thor. Date not before 150 a.d. Not the work of an eye- 
witness. 

(J?) The Apocalypse. 

Since the Reformation era, objections to the authenticity of the 
Apocalypse have not been raised until a comparatively recent 
date. 

For the discussions of the Reformation period, see Weiss : 

Introduction. American Edn., Vol. II., p. 52. 

The objections turn principally upon the dissimilarity between 
the language, style, spirit, and doctrine of the Apocalypse and of 
the Gospel and Epistles of John. On the question of authorship, 
critics differ, as follows : 
Gospel, Epistles, and Apocalypse, all by John : Eichhorn, Heng- 

STENBERG, EBRARD, LuTHARDT, GODET, AlFORD, ELLICOTT, 

Salmon, F. W. Farrar, Meyer, Westcott. 



THE FIELD OF NEIV TESTAMENT STUDY 69 

Apocalypse by John, Gospel and Epistles by another : Baur, 

SCHWEGLER, ZELLER, KftSTLIN, HlLGENFELD, DAVIDSON. 

Gospel and Epistles by John, Apocalypse by another : Schleier- 

MACHER, LtJCKE, CREDNER, BLEEK, EWALD, De WeTTE, 

Neander, Dusterdieck. 
Neither by John : Keim, Volkmar, Scholten, Holtzmann, 

Pfleiderer, Harnack, Weizsacker. 
The authorship of the Apocalypse is assigned to John Mark : So 
Hitzig, Weisse. To John the Presbyter : so Credner, De 
Wette, Bleek, Ewald, Mangold, Dusterdieck. Anony- 
mous : R^nan, Harnack, Pfleiderer. 

A small school of critics, headed by Eberhard Vischer, 1885, 
endorsed by Harnack, has assailed the integrity of the Apocalypse, 
maintaining that it was written at different dates and shaped by a 
redactor. Thus Vischer holds that it was originally Jewish, and 
that its Christian form is due to a redactor. Weizsacker, 1890, 
that it was composed partly in the reign of Galba and Vespasian, 
and partly in that of Hadrian, and that the different parts were 
combined by a redactor. Volter, 1885, that the original Apoca- 
lypse by John underwent three revisions, and received three series 
of interpolations, which he ascribes to the times of Trajan, Ha- 
drian, and Antoninus Pius. Similarly, Pfleiderer, 1887. Spitta, 
that it was composed of three 01 four documents : an original 
Apocalypse, by John Mark, a.d. 60: a Jewish Apocalypse, 
in the time of Caligula ; and a second Jewish Apocalypse, when 
Pompay conquered Judaea. Additions of a redactor in the time 
of Trajan. 

For replies to Volter and Vischer, see 
Reuss : Geschichte der heiligen Schriften des N. T., 6th 
Edn., 1887. Hilgenfeld : Zeitschrift fur wissenschaftliche 
Theologie, 1888, 1890. Beyschlag : in Studien und Kri- 
tiken, 1888. Dusterdieck : Gottinger Gelehrten Anzeigen, 
1889. 



70 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

The early and commonly accepted tradition that Asia Minor, 
and particularly Ephesus, was the scene of John's later labors, 
was challenged in connection with the attacks on the fourth Gos- 
pel. So Keim, Holtzmann, Scholten, Schenkel. The tra- 
dition is maintained by Hilgenfeld, Renan, Weizsacker, 
Mangold, Volter, Luthardt, Weiss, Godet, Alford, Mey- 
er, Lightfoot, Watkins, Westcott, and others. 

There are two opinions as to the date : (i) a.d. 69 or 70, 
soon after Nero's death; (2) a.d. 96, close of Domitian's 
reign. 

The former is the prevalent view. So Baur, De Wette, 
Neander, Ewald, Bleek, Dusterdieck, Renan, Reuss, 
Weiss, Mangold, Holtzmann, Davidson, Farrar, Westcott, 
Lightfoot, Salmon, Vischer. Spitta places it a.d. 60. 

This opinion is based largely on the supposed designation of 
time by the seven heads of the beast, which are assumed to rep- 
resent different Roman emperors. 

Others, as Lightfoot, Westcott, Salmon, maintain the 
earlier date on linguistic grounds, arguing that the difference 
between the Greek of the Gospel and that of the Apocalypse can . 
be accounted for, if they are by the same author, only on the 
supposition of a long interval of time. 

The later date is maintained by Hofmann, Lange, Ebrard, 
Hengstenberg, Alford, Elliott, Godet, Milligan, and 
Gloag. W. M. Ramsay, in his recent work, The Church and 
the Roman Empire before A.D. 170, 1892, places it a.d. 90. 

See Vischer : Die Offenbarung Johannes eine Jiidische 

Apocalypse in christlicher Bearbeitung, 1886. 
Volter: Entstehung der Apokalypse, 2d Edn., 1885; Die Of- 
fenbarung Johannes keine ursprunglich Jiidische Apokalypse, 

1886. 
Weiss : Apokalyptische Studien : Studien und Kritiken, 1869. 
Pfleiderer : Das Urchristenthum, 1887 ; The Influence of the 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY J I 

Apostle Paul on the Development of Christianity, Hibbert Lect- 
ures, 1885. 

Weizs acker : Das apostolische Zei taker, 1892. 

A. Sabatier : Les Origines litteraires et la Composition de 
1' Apocalypse de St. Jean, 1888. 

Spitta : Die Offenbarung des Johannes untersucht, 1889. 

H. Holtzmann : Jahrbuch fur protestantische Theologie, 1891. 

Bleek : Vorlesungen iiber die Apokalypse, 1862. 

W. Milligan : The Revelation of St. John : Baird Lectures, 
1885. London, 1886. 

For the Epistles of John, see Catholic Epistles. 

3. The Acts of the Apostles. 

Authorship. — According to the traditional and generally re- 
ceived view, the author is Luke, the writer of the third Gospel. 
Integrity. — The question of authorship is complicated with that 

of integrity. By some critics the portions of the book which 

profess to proceed from an eye-witness are ascribed to others. 

These portions are known as the " we-sections," and are Ch. 

XVI. 10-17; XX. 5— XXI. 18; XXVII.— XXVIII. 16. 

These sections are assigned to 

Timothy : Schleiermacher, Stud, und Krit., 1834, and Lectures 
on Acts ; Bleek, Introduction to N. T.; De Wette, Apostel- 
geschichte, and Einleitung ; Beyschlag, Stud, und Krit., 
1836, 1864; Ulrich, Stud, und Krit., 1837, 1840. 

Silas: Schwanbeck, Quellen der Apostelgeschichte, 1847. Ac- 
cording to C. C. Hennel, Untersuchung iiber den Ursprung 
des Christenthums, 1840, Silas and Luke are one and the same 
person. 

Mayerhoff, Historisch-kritische Einleitung in die Petri nis- 
chen Schriften, 1835, ascribes the whole, both of the Acts 
and of the third Gospel, to Timothy, Luke being merely a tran- 
scriber. 

Genuineness and Authenticity. — On the rejection of the Acts 



72 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

by the Marcionites, Manichaeans, Severians, and Ebionites, see : 
Tertullian, Adv. Marcion, Lib. V., § 2; Augustine, Epist., 
237, 2; Eusebius, Eccl. Hist., IV., 29; Zeller, Apostelge- 
schichte ; and the Introductions to the Commentaries of Gloag 
and Meyer. 

The principal attack in modern times is that of Baur and the 
Tubingen school, Zeller, Kostlin, Hilgenfeld, and others ; 
see especially Zeller' s Apostelgeschichte. They assigned to the 
book a mythical character. Composed about the middle of the 
second century. Not purely historical, but a conciliatory treatise 
by a Paulinist, intended to reconcile the opinions of Paul and 
Peter. Being compelled to admit that the latter chapters are the 
work of an eye-witness, and a genuine relic of the apostolic age, 
they held that a compiler of the second century obtained a diary 
by an unknown companion of Paul, and incorporated it into a 
fictitious narrative intended to disguise the early history of the 
church. 

These positions were opposed or modified by Ebrard, Baum- 
garten, Meyer, Lekebusch, Hilgenfeld, Reuss, Pfleiderer, 
Weizsacker, and Keim. Holtzmann and Mangold, on the 
other hand, have moved in the direction of the Tubingen " Ten- 
denz." 

Design. — Holtzmann divides the history of critical opinion 
on this point as follows: From the time of Grotius (1644), a 
biography of the two chief apostles ; from the time of Eich- 
horn (1804—27), a history of the extension of Christianity from 
Jerusalem and Antioch ; from the time of Credner (1836), a 
Pauline church history. The following phases of opinion may 
be noted : 

(a) The Acts historically credible, but an apologetic defence 
of Paul against Judaizing Christians rather than a history. 
Schneckenburger, Ueber den Zweck der Apostelge- 
schichte, 1 841 ; discussion in Salmon's Introduction. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 73 

(&) The Acts a continuation of the life of Christ, the second 
part of Luke's Gospel. Olshausen, Commentary, 1830, 
sqq.; Baumgarten, Die Apostelgeschichte, 2d Edn., 
1859; Lechler, Apostelgeschichte, 3d Edn., 1869 
(Eng. Transl. in Schaff's Lange), and Das apostolische 
und nachapostolische Zeitalter, 3d Edn., 1885. 

(/) The Acts an attempt of a Gentile Christian to show that 
Gentile Christianity was not originally founded by Paul, 
but was the legitimate fruit of the Christianity of the 
apostles. Overbeck, Introduction to Zeller's Apostel- 
geschichte, 1854 ; Kommentar, 1870 ; Zeitschrift fur wis- 
senschaftliche Theologie, 1872-73. 

Date of Composition. 

(a) After the destruction of Jerusalem : De Wette, Ewald, 
Meyer, Renan. Meyer and Lechler, about 80 a.d. 

(J?) Before the destruction of Jerusalem, or nearly contempo- 
raneous : SCHNECKENBURGER, LEKEBUSCH, GLOAG. 

(V) After the close of the first century : Baur and the Tubin- 
gen critics, Holtzmann. 

Sources. — Much difference of opinion, and little definite. 
Many critics argue from Luke's declaration in the Gospel con- 
cerning his use of written sources, that he must have used them 
in the composition of the Acts also. Mayerhoff, Credner, 
Schneckenburger, Ebrard, Reuss, Lekebusch deny the 
use of written sources. Guericke, Meyer, Mangold admit 
their existence, but hold that they cannot be identified. Weiss, 
by a critical analysis of the narrative, attempts to point out traces 
of older sources. So, recently, Carl Clemen : Die Chronologie 
der Paulinischen Briefe aufs neue untersucht, 1893. Schleier- 
macher, De Wette, Bleek, Ewald, Schwanbeck attempt to 
identify the sources as written digests or memoirs or biographies. 
Ramsay (The Church in the Roman Empire) endeavors to show 



74 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

that the account of Paul's journeys is founded on, or perhaps 
actually incorporates, an account written down under the imme- 
diate influence of Paul himself. Spitta claims that the writer 
had two documents, both covering the history from the found- 
ing of the church to Paul's arrival at Rome. He derived all 
his material from these, and acted simply as redactor. See 
Holtzmann, Einleitung, p. 394. 

See the Introductions of Weiss, Holtzmann, Salmon, 
and Davidson. 
Friedrich : Das Lucas-Evangelium und die Apostelgeschichte, 

1890. 
Renan : Les Apotres. 

Introductions to the commentaries of Gloag, Meyer, Hackett. 
Lekebusch : Composition und Entstehung der Apostelgeschichte. 
Weizsacker : Das apostolische Zeitalter der christlichen Kirche, 

2d revd. Edn., 1891. 
Schwanbeck : Quellen der Apostelgeschichte, 1847. 
Wieseler : Chronologie des apostolischen Zeitalters, 1848. 
Lechler : Das apostolische und das nachapostolische Zeitalter, 

etc., 3d Edn., 1885; Eng. TransL, Edinburgh. 
Zeller : Apostelgeschichte. 
Schaff : On the Sources and Literature of the Apostolic Age : 

History of the Chn. Church, Vol. L, p. 187, sqq. 

4. The Epistle to the Romans. 

Questions concerning : 
The Readers of the Epistle. — Was the majority of the church 
Jewish or Gentile ? 

(a) Jewish majority : Baur, Schwegler, Reuss, Thiersch, 
Mangold, Zahn, Renan, Hausrath, Volkmar, Saba- 
tier, rltschl, schenkel. 
{F) Gentile majority, following the older criticism : Hof- 

MANN,WlESELER, PHILIPPI, NEANDER, MEYER, De WETTE, 

Olshausen, Tholuck, Holtzmann. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY J$ 

(7) A minority of proselytes with a Jewish Christian color- 
ing : Weizsacker, Harnack, Godet, Oltramare, Weiss, 
Lechler, Pfleiderer. 

Qt) A mediating view with various modifications, on the 
ground of a distinction between national character and 
religious tendency : Beyschlag, Jowett, Schulz, Hein- 

RICI, SCHURER. 

Integrity. — Question turns on the last two chapters and the 
doxology at the close of the Epistle. Some insert the doxology in 
XVI. 25-27 at XIV. 23, where it stands in many MSS., including 
most of the cursives. In a very few it is found in both places. 
See Lightfoot : Art. Romans, with Supplement by Abbot, in 

Smith's Dictionary of the Bible. 
Weiss: Introduction, I., 322. 
Westcott and Hort : Greek Testament, Pt. II., p. no of 

Notes on Select Readings. 
Farrar : Life and Work of St. Paul, II., 170. 

The doxology genuine. 
Reuss, Meyer, Weiss (in 8th Edn. of Meyer's Romans, 189 1), 

Godet, Alford, R. A. Lipsius (in Hand-Kommentar zum 

N. T.j 1891). Retained in the text by Lachmann, Tischen- 

dorf (8th Edn.), Westcott and Hort. 
The doxology not genuine. 
Lucht (Monograph, Ueber die beiden letzten Kap. des Romer- 

briefs, 1871), Hilgenfeld, Pfleiderer, Schulz, Mangold, 

Weizsacker, Volkmar, Holtzmann. 
The last two chapters genuine. 
Hilgenfeld, Schenkel, Pfleiderer, Mangold, Weiss, Godet, 

Meyer, Alford, Schaff, Gloag, Weizsacker. 
The last two chapters spurious. 
Baur, Zeller, Schwegler, Holsten, Davidson. 

Schulz, Ewald, Reuss suppose that Ch. XVI. was attached 
to the Epistle by a mistake of transcribers, and that it is really a 



76 STUDENT'S . HANDBOOK 

fragment of Paul's Epistle to the Ephesians. There is a differ- 
ence of opinion as to the extent of this Ephesian fragment. Vv. 
1-20, Eichhorn, Schulz, Reuss, Weiss, Renan, Lucht ; Vv. 
1-23, Weizsacker; Vv. 3-20, Ewald, Mangold, Ritschl, 
Farrar; Vv. 3-16, Pfleiderer, etc. Some would make the 
Ephesian addition include Ch. IX.-XI. (Weisse), or Ch. XII.- 
XIV. (H. Schultz). See Holtzmann, Einleitung, p. 242. 

Renan conjectures that an editor has combined four copies of 
the same encyclical letter of Paul, each addressed to a different 
church and having a different ending. 

Danl. Volter, of Amsterdam, holds that the Epistle is made 
up of seven different letters — a real apostolic core, and six letters 
by different unknown authors, Jewish and Gentile. See after 
Epistle to the Galatians, on the treatment of the four principal 
Epistles by the latest radical school. 

See the Introductions of Holtzmann, Weiss, and Salmon. 
Meyer : Kommentar ; 8th Edn., by Weiss, Introd. 
Godet : Commentary on Romans ; Clark's Transl., Introd. 
Mangold : Der Romerbrief und die Anfange der romischen 
Gemeinde, 1866; and Der Romerbrief und seine geschicht- 
lichen Voraussetzungen, 1884. 
Pfleiderer: Paulinismus, 2d improved Edn., 1890; Eng. 

Transl. from 1st Edn., London, 1877. 
Sabatier : L'Apotre Paul ; Eng. Transl., New York, 1891. 
Weizsacker : Das apostolische Zeitalter, 2d Edn., 1891. 
G. G. Findlay : The Epistles of the Apostle Paul, 1891. 
B. Jowett : The Epistles of Paul to the Thessalonians, Gala- 
tians, and Romans ; London, 1855. Essays valuable. 
Reuss : La Bible, les Epitres Pauliennes, 1878. 
Ewald : Die Sendschreiben des Apostels Paulus, 1857. 
Volter: Die Komposition der Paulinischen Hauptbriefe, 1890. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY J J 

5. The Two Corinthian Epistles. 

Authenticity and genuineness conceded. 

Question on the First Epistle. 

The Nature and Division-lines of the Parties in the Corinthian 
Church. — How many were there? Was there a distinct Christ- 
party, and if so, what was it ? 

(a) Only two parties, Pauline and Petrine. The Christ-party 
identical with the Petrine : Baur, and, with various 
modifications, Credner, Schwegler, Thiersch, Reuss, 
Davidson. 
(J?) The Christ-party neutrals, belonging neither to Paul, 
Apollos, nor Cephas : Eichhorn, Bleek, Hofmann, 
Heinrici, BJnan (partly). 
(7) The Christ-party partisans of James, the Lord's brother : 

Storr, Bertholdt, Hug, Stanley, Weizsacker. 
(d) The Christ-party represents the renouncers of all human 
authority, forming a Christianity for themselves : Nean- 
der, Schaff, Ellicott. 
(<?) The Christ-party consisted of mystics and visionaries : 

De Wette, Schenkel. 
(/) The Christ-party a Jewish-Christian party, imposing the 
law on Gentile converts, endeavoring to assume the direc- 
tion of the Messianic work, with a view to the extension 
of the legal dispensation in the Gentile world. They 
were called Christ-party as those who alone understood 
the mind of Christ : Godet, partly after Beyschlag. 
See the question of the Corinthian parties fully discussed in 
Heinrici, Erklarung der Korinthierbriefe, das erste Send- 
schreiben, etc., 1880 ; Godet, Commentary on First Corin- 
thians (Clark's Transl., Vol. I., p. 61, sqq.). 
Schaff : History of the Apostolic Church. 
Edwards : Commentary on First Corinthians. 



78 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

A. P. Stanley : The Epistles of St. Paul to the Corinthians. 

Weiss: Introduction to the N. T., Vol. I., p. 257, sqq., New- 
York Edn. 

Farrar's and Conybeare and Howson's Lives of Paul. 

Wieseler : Zur Geschichte der neutest. Schrift und des Urchris- 
tenthums, 1880. 

Questions on the Second Epistle. 
Integ?'ity. 

(a) Made up of three distinct Epistles : Semler, Weisse. 
(J?) Ch. VI. 16-VII. 7, an interpolation : Ewald. 
(/) Composed of pieces written at intervals : Davidson. 
(//) Separation of the last four chapters from the rest : Holtz- 
mann. 

See Meyer, Kommentar, Introduction to 2d Corinth. ; 

Heinrici : Erklarung der Korinthierbriefe, das zweite Send- 

schreiben. 

A Lost Intermediate Epistle between the First and Second. — 
For the existence of such an Epistle : Bleek, Credner, Olshau- 
sen, Neander, Ewald, Conybeare and Howson, Ellicott 
(hesitatingly). 

Against : Ruckert, De Wette, Meyer, Baur, Wieseler, 
Reuss, Davidson, Weiss. 

Minor Questions as to the Relations of the Two 
Epistles. — The agreement and meaning of references ; the con- 
sistency of statements as to the movements of Paul and his com- 
panions. Was there another Epistle written between the dates 
of the 1st and 2d Epistles from the Corinthian Church to Paul, 
besides the one alluded to in I. Cor. VII. 1 ? The number of 
Paul's visits to Corinth. 

See Holtzmann's Einleitung, p. 228; Weiss, Introduction 

to the N. T., I., 279, New York Edn. 

On the critical questions on the two Epistles, see Weiss' s and 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY jg 

Holtzmaxx's Introductions; Introductions to the Commen- 
taries of Edwards, Meyer, Godet (ist Ep.), and Heixrici; 
the Essays in Staxley's Commentary ; A. Sabatier, L'Apotre 
Paul, Eng. Transl., New York, 1891 ; Reuss, Les Epitres Pauli- 
ennes ; Heixrici, Die christliche Gemeinde und die religiosen 
Gemeinschaften der Griechen, in Zeitschrift fiir wissenschaft- 
liche Theologie, 1876, IV. ; Weizsacker, Das apostolische 
Zeitalter; Pfleiderer, Paulinismus ; Das Urchristenthum ; 
Holtzyiaxx, Zeitschrift fiir wissenschaftliche Theologie, 
1885; Rabiger, Kritische Untersuchungen tiber den Inhalt 
der beiden Briefe des Apostel Paulus an die korinthische Ge- 
meinde, 1886. 

6. The Epistle to the Galatians. 

Authenticity generally conceded. Attacked by Bruxo Bau- 
er, 1850, who held that it was a compilation of Romans and Co- 
rinthians, thus anticipating the position of the recent Dutch 
school. (See below.) 

The principal question has grown out of the Baur hypothesis 
of an original antagonism between Jewish and Pauline Christ- 
ianity. Directly in the path of this hypothesis stands the book 
of Acts, which exhibits harmonious relations between Paul and 
the older apostles. The Galatian Epistle, which is admitted to 
be Pauline and genuine, is used to demonstrate the spuriousness 
of the Acts, by endeavoring to show that the Epistle contradicts 
the Acts in its portraiture of Paul and of Paul's doctrinal views 
and conception of his mission, in the facts of Paul's history, and 
in the chronology of his travels. 

See Baur, Paulus, Ch. V. ; Davidsox, Introduction to 
the Study of the New Testament, 2d Edn., Vol. I., p. 92, 
sqq. : Vol. II., p. 85, sqq. (one of the clearest statements 
of Baur's positions) ; Overbeck, in the 4th Edn. of De 
Wette's Apostelgeschichte. 



80 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

Geography and Ethnography.— -Whether the term Galatia is to 
be applied to the original district, the home of the Celtic Gala- 
tians, or, in a wider sense, to the Roman province, including, be- 
sides Galatia proper, Pisidia and Lycaonia, and therefore the 
cities of Antioch in Pisidia, Lystra, and Derbe. The former 
view is held by Ruckert, Anger, Hilgenfeld, Volkmar, 
Weiss, Lipsius, Schaff, Sieffert, Wendt, Lightfoot, David- 
son. The latter by Thiersch, Renan, Weizsacker, Haus- 

RATH, SCHENKEL, ZAHN, PFLEIDERER, JaCOBSEN, StECK, VoLTER, 

Ramsay (the latest advocate, in The Church in the Roman Em- 
pire). 

With the settlement of this question are connected the ques- 
tions of 

Dates of the Epistle and of the Foundation of the Galatian 
Churclies, and the Place of Composition. — Those who regard 
Galatia as meaning the Roman province, place the founding of 
the Galatian Churches in Paul's first missionary journey. Those 
who define it in the narrower sense, refer this to the second 
journey. The question of date is unsettled. The Epistle has 
been held to be both the earliest and the latest of Paul's letters. 
See discussions in Lightfoot' s Commentary on Galatians ; 
Jowett's Commentary on Thessalonians, Galatians, and 
Romans ; and Davidson's Introduction. 
The determination of the date would go to determine that of 
the place of composition — Ephesus, Macedonia, Corinth. 

There is a difference of opinion as to whether the inroads of 
the Judaizers in the Galatian Church began before or after Paul's 
second visit. See Holtzmann's Einleitung. 

Paul 's Adversaries in the Galatian Church. — Different views. 
They came in from Jerusalem and elsewhere ; they were in the 
church from the first ; they were recent converts among the 
Gentile Christians, Jews by birth, who, after embracing Christi- 
anity, were induced to retain the essential part of their former 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 8 1 

faith ; proselytes to Judaism from among the heathen, before 
the introduction of Christianity, who united the gospel with 
their former faith ; eclectic Jewish Christians in Asia Minor, 
inclining to theosophy ; original members of the church, join- 
ing forces with emissaries from Jerusalem. 
See Lightfoot : St. Paul's Epistle to the Galatians, ioth Edn., 

1890. (Dissertations very valuable.) 
Jowett : The Epistles of Paul to the Thessalonians, Galatians, 

and Romans, 1855. 
Meyer : Kommentar, Apostelgeschichte, 7th Edn. by Wendt, 

1888. 
Gloag : Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles, 1870. 
Davidson : Introduction to the Study of the New Testament, 

2d Edn., 1882. 
Weiss : Introduction to the New Testament. 
Pfleiderer : Paulinismus, 2d Edn., 1890. 
Weizsacker : Das apostolische Zeitalter, 2d Edn., 1891 ; Das 

Apostelconcil, in Jahrbiicher fiir deutsche Theologie, 1873 ; 

and in the same, Paulus und die Gemeinde in Korinth, 1876. 
K. Schmidt : Art. Apostel-Konvent, in Herzog's Real-Encyk. 
Theo. Keim : Aus dem Urchristenthum, 1879. 
Godet : Commentary on Romans, I., 35, sqq. 
Wieseler : Zur Geschichte der neutestamentlichen Schrift und 

des Urchristenthums, 1880. 
A. H. Franke : Studien und Kritiken, 1883. 
Hilgenfeld : Zeitschrift fur wissenschaftliche Theologie, 1884. 

Geography, ethnography, etc. 
Conybeare and Howson : The Life and Epistles of St. Paul. 
Lewin : The Life and Epistles of St. Paul. 
W. M. Ramsay : The Church in the Roman Empire before 

A.D. 170, 1892 (most scholarly and suggestive); The His- 
torical Geography of Asia Minor. 
Wieseler : Ueber den Brief an die Galater, 1859. 



82 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

Perrot : De Galatia provincia Romana, 1867. 

Sieffert: Galatien und seine ersten Christengemeinden, 187 1, 

in Zeitschrift fiir historische Theologie. 
Mommsen : The Provinces of the Roman Empire, etc. Transl. 

by W. P. Dickson, N. Y., 1887. 
Wieseler : Die deutsche Nationalist der kleinasiatischen Gala- 

ter, 1877 ; Zur Geschichte der kleinasiatischen Galater, 1879. 
Lightfoot : Were the Galatians Celts or Teutons ? in Comm. on 

Galatians. 

The Epistle to the Romans, the two Corinthian letters, and 
the Epistle to the Galatians were received as genuine and authen- 
tic by the Tubingen critics. Within a few years, however, they 
have been attacked by a small coterie of critics, chiefly in Hol- 
land. These are Allard Pierson and S. A. Naber : Verisimilia ; 
laceram conditionem Novi Testamenti illustrarunt et ab origine 
repetierunt, 1886. This title might be freely rendered: The 
New Testament in Tatters. According to these, at the com- 
mencement of our era a broad, spiritualized Judaism had arisen, 
maintaining the whole ceremonial law. This had attracted many 
enemies of Pharisaism. Whole sections in the Pauline letters are 
by a missionary of this reformed Judaism, under the form of let- 
ters to the Gentiles. The Epistles ascribed to Paul proceed from 
one Paulus Episcopus, a Christian ecclesiastic, who has appro- 
priated large portions of these reformed Jewish writings, and has 
christianized them by means of changes and interpolations ; for 
example, 1st and 2d Thessalonians, Galatians, 1st Corinthians (I. 
-XV.). This author had composed other " missions," which we 
no longer possess as a whole ; and as the Jewish supply was ex- 
hausted, further Epistles of Paul were composed out of these works 
of Paul the Bishop and similar writers, with the help of written 
church documents. This is the origin of our collection of Pauline 
Epistles. 

Handled by Theo. Zahn : Die Briefe des Paulus seit fiinf- 






THE FIELD OF N£W TESTAMENT STUDY 83 

zig Jahren im Feuer der Kritik; in Zeitschrift fur kirchliche 
Wissenschaft und kirchliches Leben, 1889. (A very valuable 
essay.) W. C. Van Manen : Art. Paulus Episcopus, in Jahr- 
biicher fur protestantische Theologie, 1887. 

See, for an account of Pierson and Naber, Steck's Galater- 
brief. They had no following even among the Netherland 
critics. 
A. D. Loman, of Amsterdam : Qusestiones Paulinge, 1882- 
86. Christianity was a Messianic movement among the Jews. 
Jesus of Nazareth had no existence. He is the purely mythical 
embodiment of a series of ideas and principles developed in the 
second century — the ideal son of the Jewish nation, the suffering 
Messiah, the exalted servant of God. The four chief Epistles of 
Paul which stand in the way of this hypothesis are spurious — the 
product of the anti-Judaic and universalistic gnosis of the early 
part of the second century, out of which was developed a Paul- 
legend in the interest of a universalistic Christianity. Romans, 
Galatians, and Corinthians were all written in Paul's name to 
recommend this Christianity. Without denying the existence of 
Paul personally, he denies that of the canonical Paul. 

Handled by W. C. Van Manen : Jahrbiicher fur protest- 
antische Theologie, 1883. J. H. Scholten, of Leyden : 
Flavius Josephus and Christ. 

Holtzmann says that his position was rejected even in the 
camp of critical theologians. 

Rudolph Steck, of Bern : Der Galater brief nach seiner Ech- 
theit untersucht, 1888. He extends his examination to Romans 
and the two Corinthian Epistles, and concludes that they are not 
the work of Paul, but are a product of a Pauline party of the 
second century. The chronological order is : Romans, 1st and 
2d Corinthians, Galatians. Galatians is a composite writing from 
the two Corinthian letters and Romans. He revives the hypoth- 
esis of the dependence of the Pauline writings on Seneca. 



84 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

Answers by Theo. Zahn : Die Briefe des Paulus seit fiinfzig 
Jahren, etc. Weiss : Einleitung in das N. T., 2d Edn. Gloel : 
Die jiingste Kritik des Galaterbriefs, 1890. (Prof. Sanday de- 
scribes it as the most decisive reply to Steck. See also Sal- 
mon's Introduction, 5th Edn.) Godet : L'Epitre aux Ro- 
mains, II., 641, 2d Edn., 1890. Lindemann : Die Echtheit 
der Paulinischen Hauptbriefe gegen Steck' s Umsturzversuch 
vertheidigt, 1888. Karl Holsten : Kritische Briefe iiber 
die neueste Paulinische Hypothese ; in Protestantische Kirchen- 
zeitung, 1889. Hilgenfeld : Zeitschrift fur wissenschaft- 
liche Theologie, 1890. Gore : Bampton Lectures, 1891. 
Weiss, in the introduction to the 8th Edn. of Meyer on Ro- 
mans, dismisses Steck with a brief note in a bracket. 
Steck is followed by Friedrich : Die Unechtheit des Galater- 

briefs, etc., 1891. 
Daniel Volter : Die Komposition der Paulinischen Haupt- 
briefe ; 1. Der Romer- und Galaterbrief, 1890. 
Romans made up of seven different letters : an original letter, 
found in Chs. I., V., VI., XII. , XIII. , XV., XVI., and six others 
by unknown authors, who do not all agree among themselves. 
The same method is applied to Galatians. It is dependent on 1st 
and 2d Corinthians and Romans. The whole Epistle is spurious. 
Replies by Hilgenfeld : Zeitschrift fur wissenschaftliche Theo- 
logie, 1890. 
R. A. Lipsius : Hand-Kommentar zum N. T., II., 2. Abth. 
Gloel : Die jiingste Kritik des Galaterbriefs. 

An excellent review of this school may be found in The Wit- 
ness of the Epistles, by R. J. Knowling. Lond., 1892. 

7. The Thessalonian Epistles. 

1ST Thessalonians. 
The genuineness and authenticity were attacked by Baur, 
1845, on internal grounds, viz.: Absence of individuality and 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 85 

doctrinal statements ; dependence on Acts and the two Corinth- 
ian letters ; an evident allusion to the destruction of Jerusalem 
in II. 16; the apocalyptic character unpauline ; allusions to the 
reputation of the Thessalonians for their faith and to a regular 
church government suit only a later age. Baur followed by 
Volkmar, and answered by Grimm, Lipsius, and Hilgenfeld. 

The question is regarded as settled in favor of the Epistle by 
the later critical school : Hausrath, Pfleiderer, Holtzmann, 
Weiss, Lunemann, Jowett, Davidson, Lightfoot, Von Soden. 
A full list of defenders may be found in Mangold-Bleek, Ein- 
leitung, 501-2, 1886. 

2D Thessalonians. 

Among the most severely assailed of the Epistles, mainly on 
account of the passage II. 3, 4. 

Doubts as to the Pauline authorship were raised by J. E. C. 
Schmidt, 1804, followed by De Wette, in the earlier Edns. of 
his Einleitung. His objections were afterward withdrawn in 
consequence of the refutations of Guericke and Reiche. The 
principal attack was by Kern, Tiibinger Zeitschrift, 1829, 
who held the Epistle to be post-Pauline, and an imitation of the 
first Epistle. Sustained by Baur. who regarded it as an imita- 
tion of the Corinthian letters. Answered by Pelt : Theolo- 
gische Mitarbeiten. The Epistle surrendered by Weisse, Hil- 
genfeld, Hausrath, Pfleiderer, Weizs acker, Bruckner, 
Holtzmann. 

The objections are : 

(a) The prediction of antichrist unpauline, and indicating a 
later, Montanist origin. 

(&) Contradiction of the first Epistle as to the imminence of 
the second coming of Christ. 

(V) The prophecy of antichrist refers to a later period, after 
Paul's death. Antichrist is Nero, who, after his death, 



86 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

was supposed to be alive, and whose speedy return from 

the East to the throne was dreaded by some of the early 

Christians. 

"The rejection of the second Epistle has become almost as 

universal in the modern critical school as the acceptance of the 

first" (Weiss). Among the defenders are: Lunemann (in 

Meyer's Commentary), Schenkel, Reuss, Renan, Bleek, 

Jowett, Alford, Sabatier, Weiss, Salmon, Gloag, Westrik, 

and Klopper. 

On the locus vexatus, II., 3-4, see : 
Commentaries of Lunemann, Lange, Ellicott, Jowett. 
Reuss : Geschichte der Heiligen Schriften N. T. 
Von Soden : Studien und Kritiken, 1885. 
Pfleiderer : Urchristenthum. 

Farrar : Life and Work of St. Paul, II., Excursus 1. 
Lightfoot: Art. Second Epistle to the Thessalonians, in 
Smith's Dictionary of the Bible. 

8. The Epistles of the Captivity. 

Epistle to the Ephesians. 
Much attacked by recent critics. Doubts cast upon it first by 
Usteri and Schleiermacher. De Wette (1826 and 1847) re- 
jected it as a mere verbose expansion of Colossians. Baur attacked 
it with Colossians, regarding both as of Gnostic origin, and as an 
assault on Ebionism. So others of his school, as Schwegler, Zel- 
ler, Planck, Kostlin, and Davidson. Hilgenfeld (1863, 
1875) thought that both were aimed at Cerinthus by an anti-Gnos- 
tic writer of the later Pauline school ; Hitzig (1870), a genuine 
Epistle of Paul to the Colossians, enlarged and adapted by 
the author of Ephesians. Similarly, Weisse ; Holtzmann, in his 
Kritik der Epheser- und Kolosserbriefe, 1872 ; Pfleiderer, 
Paulinismus. Rejected by Ewald, Renan, Volkmar, Holsten, 
Ritschl, Mangold, Von Soden, Schmiedel, Weizsacker, and 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 87 

Klopper (1891). Accepted and defended by Bleek, Meyer, 
Weiss, Alford, Farrar, Reuss, Sabatier. 
Questions. 

Place of Composition. — Majority Rome, including Holtz- 
mann, 1892. Others Cassarea ; so Reuss, Thiersch, Meyer, 
Sabatier, Weiss, Pfleiderer, Hilgenfeld, Lipsius. 

Address. — Was it addressed primarily or exclusively to the 
Ephesian Church ? The decision turns largely on the genuine- 
ness of the words lv 'E^eVcp in the first verse. 
See Westcott and Hort : Greek Testament, Pt. II. Omit. 

Introductions to Meyer's and Alford's Comms. Retain. 
Weiss : Introduction to N. T. Omit. 
Bleek : Introduction. Omit. 
Sabatier : L' Apotre Paul. Omit. 
Tischendorf : 8th smaller, brackets. 

Addressed exclusively to the Ephesian Church : Meyer, 
Alford, Wieseler, Gloag, Wordsworth. To the Laodi- 
ceans : J. Mill, Wetstein, Paley, Lewin, Mangold, Volkmar. 
So Baur and Bleek, but not limiting to the Laodiceans. 

The circular letter to the Churches of Phrygia or Asia Minor, 
which the Colossians received from Laodicea (Coloss. IV. 16) : 
Lightfoot (Commentary on Colossians and Philemon), Reuss, 
J. C. K. von Hofmann, W. Schmidt (in 5th Edn. of Meyer). 

An encyclical Epistle, intended for a wider circle of churches 
in proconsular Asia, receiving its ultimate designation from 
Ephesus as the metropolitan city. This hypothesis first pro- 
pounded by Usher, Annales V. et N. Test., 171 2. Similarly, 
with variations in detail, Eichhorn, Neander, Credner, 
Thiersch, Harless, Olshausen, Schaff, Lange, Conybeare 
and Howson, Renan, Farrar, Weiss. Most of these regard 
lv 'E^eVo) as spurious. Others hold that the Ephesians received 
the Epistle, but that neighboring churches were associated with 
it. Some that the apostle left a blank in verse 1, after the words, 



88 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

tols dytots toU ovcnv, and that the name of the particular place was 
filled in either by Paul or Tychicus. So Westcott and Hort. 

Epistle to the Colossians. 

Genuineness first assailed by Mayerhoff (Der Brief an die 
Colosser, 1838), as a post-Pauline abridgment of Ephesians, 
directed against Cerinthianism. Baur (see under Ephesians) : 
An attempt to introduce the Alexandrian logos-teaching into 
Paulinism. To this general view the Tubingen school, in its 
stricter sense, has adhered. Hilgenfeld returned to the opinion 
of Mayerhoff, that the Epistle was aimed at the Cerinthians. 
A new phase of criticism in Holtzmann's Kritik der Epheser- 
und Kolosserbriefe, 1872. Epistle partly genuine and partly 
spurious ; partly original and partly dependent on Ephesians. 
From these elements he attempted to extract the Pauline original. 
Similarly, Hausrath, Immer, Pfleiderer. Pfleiderer as- 
sumes two different authors for the two Epistles. 

Against Holtzmann, the genuineness of the whole Epistle 
defended by Weiss (Jahrbiicher fur deutsche Theologie, 1872- 
73, and Einleitung) ; by Beyschlag, Oltramare, Reuss, Klop- 
per, 1882 (Kommentar), and H. von Soden, in Hand-Kommen- 
tar, 1 89 1 : a most careful examination and refutation of Holtz- 
mann, but rejecting a dozen or more verses. So Mangold. 
An intermediate position was taken by G. H. A. Ewald and 
Renan — Renan admitting the probable genuineness ; Ewald 
holding that it was composed by Timothy, but in Paul's name, 
and with his knowledge. Weizsacker rejects both Colossians 
and Ephesians, but thinks it more difficult to reject the former. 

Question. 
Who were the False Teachers assailed i?i the Epistle ? 
(a) Pharisaic - Jewish Christians combining with Essenes : 

Bleek, Reuss, Oltramare. 
(Ji) Jews : Eichhorn, Schneckenburger. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 89 

(c) Essenic Theosophists and Ascetics in the Christian Church : 

Credner, Meyer, Ewald, Thiersch, Ritschl, Light- 
foot, Salmon. 

(d) Christianized Essenes : Klopper, Mangold, Weiss, 

HOLTZMANN, VON SODEN. 

'(e) Cerinthian precursors of Gnostics : Neander, Mayer- 

HOFF. 

(/) Ebionites of Gnostic tendency : Baur, Lipsius, Sabatier, 

SCHMIEDEL. 

(g) Partly Ebionite and partly Gnostic : Renan, Hilgen- 

FELD. 

(h) Gentile-Christian Syncretists and Gnostics : Pfleiderer. 
See Lightfoot's Essays: The Colossian Heresy, and The 

Essenes, in Commentary on Colossians and Philemon. 

On the Essenes, see Ginsburg : The Essenes, their History 
and Doctrines, Lond., 1864. Schurer : The Jewish Peo- 
ple in the Time of Jesus Christ," Divis. II., Vol. II. Uhl- 
horn : Art. Essener, in Herzog's Real-Encyk. 

Epistle to Philemon. 
Assailed only by Baur and the Tubingen school. 

Epistle to the Philippians. 

Attacks by Baur and the Tubingen school ; later by Hitzig 
and Kneucker : especially by Holsten, Jahrbiicher fur pro- 
testantischen Theologie, 1875. Baur asserted that it con- 
tained Gnostic ideas and expressions, and assigned it to the 
second century. According to Holsten, it is a conciliatory 
document of the first century, by a Paulinist, aiming to restore 
the internal unity of the mixed Jewish and Gentile Church at 
Philippi. The language and style are not only un-Pauline, but 
anti-Pauline. 

The unity of the Epistle disputed by Hinrichs, 1817, H. E. G. 
Paulus, 1799, 1825, and Weisse, who claimed that it was com- 



90 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

posed of two separate letters : the first addressed to the church 
in general, the second to the bishops and deacons. They differ 
as to the division-line of the letters. Schrader and G. H. A. 
Ewald maintain interpolations. Bleek, Lunemann, Hilgen- 
feld, Schenkel, and Mangold hold that Ch. III. furnishes 
evidence of another and lost letter to the Philippians. Clemen, 
Die Chronologie der Paulinischen Briefe, 1893, finds references 
to the lost letter in i. 1-2, 18, 27, 25-30; iv. 1-7, 10-23. 

See the discussion in Lightfoot's Commentary, in the 

excursus, Lost Epistles to the Philippians. 

Objections to the genuineness, authenticity, and unity of the 
Epistle met by Lunemann, B. Bruckner, Hilgenfeld, Weiz- 
sacker, Harnack, Pfleiderer, Weiss, Sabatier, Holtzmann, 
Mangold, Lightfoot. Most recent, R. A. Lipsius, Handkom- 
mentar zum N. T., Bd. II., Abth. 2, 1891. 

Questions. 
The Place of Composition. — The majority, even of those who 
refer Ephesians, Colossians, and Philemon to Csesarea, hold that 
Philippians was composed at Rome. For Caesarea are Paulus, 
Bottger, Thiersch. 

Date relatively to the Other Three. 

(a) Last in order : So the great majority. 

(J>) Earliest : Lightfoot, Farrar. 

Condition and Constitution of the Philippian Church as indi- 
cated in the Epistle, and the Nature of the Disturbances. 

See Summary in Holtzmann, Einleitung, and Introduc- 
tion to Lightfoot's Commentary. 

On the general characteristics of the Epistles of the captivity 

and their relation to the earlier Epistles, see 

M. R. Vincent : Word Studies in the New Testament, Vol. 

III., Introduction. G. Matheson : Spiritual Development 

of St. Paul, New York, 1893. Sabatier: The Apostle Paul. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 9 1 

9. The Pastoral Epistles. 

Schleiermacher's attack in 1807 was confined to the 1st 
Ep. to Timothy. He assumed that 2d Timothy and Titus 
were the genuine originals from which 1st Timothy was com- 
piled. He was followed by Lucre, Neander, Bleek, and, 
mostly, by Credner. Eichhorn, in 181 2, asserted that the 
three stand or fall together ; and Credner came over to this 
view, and ranged himself with De Wette, Ewald, Meyer, 
Mangold, and Mayerhoff. 

Baur's wholesale rejection of all three was followed by 
scptwegler, hllgenfeld, schenkel, hausrath, mangold, 
Pfleiderer, Ewald, Renan, Davidson, Meyer, Beyschlag, 
Weizs acker, Harnack, Scholten, Sabatier, and Holtzmann. 
The principal and representative work on this side is Holtz- 
mann : Die Pastoralbriefe kritisch und exegetisch behandelt, 
1880. 

Reuss (Les Epitres Pauliennes, 1878) rejects 1st Timothy 
and Titus, but admits 2d Timothy. So Rttschl. Pfleiderer, 
Renan, Knoke, admit scraps or notes of Pauline Epistles. 

On these concessions, see Gloel : Die jiingste Kritik des 

Galaterbriefes. 

The genuineness of the three is defended by Huther (Introd. 
to Meyer's Commentary on the Pastorals), Wiesinger, Wiese- 
ler, Van Oosterzee, Lange, Alford, Gloag (Introduction 
to the Pauline Epistles), Salmon, P. Fairbairn, Farrar (Life 
and Work of St. Paul, II., Excursus IX.), Wace, Plumptre, 
Geo. G. Findlay (in translation of Sabatier's L'Apotre 
Paul), and Fr. Roos, Die Briefe des Apostel Paulus und die 
Reden des Herrn Jesu, 1887. 

Questions. 
Is the Imprisonment mentioned in 2d Timothy the one mentioned 
at the close of the Acts, or a second Imprisonme7it ? — That Paul 



92 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

was never liberated from his first imprisonment is maintained by 
Eichhorn and De Wette, by the whole Tubingen school, and 
by the later critical school. Holtzmann gives up the question 
as " a labyrinth of untenable hypotheses." Some defenders of 
the Epistles, as Wieseler, Thiersch, Ebrard, and Reuss, hold 
with Eichhorn and De Wette. 

See Holtzmann : Pastoralbriefe, and Einleitung. Schaff : 

History of the Christian Church, I., 328, sqq. 

The second imprisonment is held by Neander, Gieseler, 
Bleek, Ewald, Lange, Sabatier, Godet, Renan, Alford, 
Conybeare and Howson, Lewin, Farrar, Plumptre, Elli- 

COTT, LlGHTFOOT. 

Question of Date in the light of allusions in the Epistles. — It 
is claimed that a post-apostolic date is indicated by: 1. The 
character of the heresies referred to ; 2. The church organization 
which is presupposed ; 3. The institution of widows described 
in 1st Timothy. 

The heretics are held to have been : 

(a) Forerunners of the Gnostics of the second century: A 
majority of expositors. 

(J?) Cerinthians : Mayerhoff, Neander. 

(/) Gnostics of the second century, especially Marcionites : 
Baur. 

(a) Cabbalists : Baumgarten, Grotius. 

(e) Pharisaic Judaists : Thiersch (partly). 

(/) Essenes: Wegscheider, Mangold, Credner (part- 

iy)- 

(g) Therapeutae : Ritschl. 

(Ji) Jewish Christians : Wiesinger, J. C. K. von Hofmann. 

(/) Not a formulated sect ; incipient Gnosticism, with Judais- 

tic features interwoven by the pseudonymous author of 

the Epistles : Holtzmann. 
(/) Speculative Jewish Christianity; a general tendency, not a 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 93 

single system ; a higher development of that which is 
combated in the Ep. to the Colossians : Huther. 

Disputers of the genuineness of the Epistles hold that in the 
genuine Pauline Epistles there is no trace of distinct officers for 
superintending the churches ; whereas these Epistles recognize 
bishops, presbyters, and deacons. Weizsacker finds evidence 
of the un-Pauline and un-apostolic character of the Epistles in the 
stress laid upon church organization. 

See the elaborate discussion in Holtzmann's Pastoral - 

briefe. 

It is claimed that the institution of widows, as described in 1st 
Timothy, proves the later origin of the Epistle. Schleiermacher 
holds that their admission as deaconesses, and the regulations 
prohibiting their remarriage and insisting that their children 
shall be grown up, are not conceivable in the apostolic age. 
Baur differs from Schleiermacher in not identifying widows 
and deaconesses. He thinks there were two classes of widows : 
actual and official. The latter were, in the ecclesiastical lan- 
guage of the second century, not real widows, but women who 
devoted themselves to an ascetic life and formed an ecclesiastical 
grade. Holtzmann holds, against Baur, that they were actu- 
ally widows, though having an ecclesiastical standing. 

It is held that the Epistles abound in un-Pauline words and 
phrases. This view is exhaustively maintained by Holtzmann, 
Pastoralbriefe. See also Davidson's Introduction. 

For defences of the three Epistles, see : 
Huther: Introduction to Meyer's Commentary, 4th Edn., or 

Weiss, 5th Edn., 1885. 
Farrar : Life and Work of St. Paul, II., Excursus IX. 
Salmon : Introduction to the N. T. 

Weiss : Introduction to the N. T., and Pastoralbriefe, 1886. 
Gloag : Introduction to the Pauline Epistles. 
J. C. K. von Hofmann : Die heilige Schrift neuen Testaments 



94 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

zusammenhangend untersucht. Th. 6, Timotheus und Titus, 
1874. 

Wiesinger : 1st and 2d Timothy and Titus, in Clark's Theo- 
logical Library. 

Herzog : Ueber die Abfassungszeit der Pastoralbriefe, 1872. 

Kolling : Der erste Brief an Timotheus, 1882. 

Wace : Introduction to the Pastoral Epistles in Speaker's Com- 
mentary. 

Plummer : Pastoral Epistles, in Expositor's Bible. 

George G. Findlay : Essay appended to trans, of Sabatier's 
L'Apotre Paul. 

On the ecclesiastical polity of the Pastorals, see : 

Beyschlag : Die christliche Gemeindeverfassung, 1874. 

Ritschl : Entstehung der altkatholischen Kirche. 

Lightfoot : Essay on The Christian Ministry, in Commentary 
on Philippians. 

Gloag : Introduction to the Pauline Epistles. 

Campbell : Lectures on Ecclesiastical History. 

KiiHL : Die Gemeindeordnung in den Pastoralbriefen, 1885. 

J. Muller : Die Verfassung der christlichen Kirche und die 
Beziehungen derselben zu den Kritik der Pastoralbriefe, 
1885. 

10. The Epistle to the Hebrews. 

Doubts as to the Pauline authorship were current in the earliest 
times. In the Alexandrian Church it was generally received 
as Pauline until late in the third century. It was appended 
in the Peshito to the Pauline Epistles as a non-Pauline, private 
Epistle. Elsewhere in the Eastern Church the opinion that 
Paul was the author was general, but not unchallenged. The 
Council of Laodicasa, in the fourth century, endorsed it as 
genuine. In the earlier centuries of the Western Church there 
was no general recognition of the Pauline authorship. In the 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 95 

middle of the third century it was not only not received as 
Pauline, but was regarded as uncanonical. The Pauline author- 
ship did not find recognition in the West until after the middle 
of the fourth century. 

For the canonical history, see : 
Westcott : Introduction to Commentary on Hebrews. 
Lunemann: Introduction to 4th Edn. of Meyer's Commen- 
tary, 1874. Also Weiss, Edn. of 1888. 

The Pauline authorship was the prevailing opinion from the 
fourth to the eighteenth century, except with the Reformers, 
Calvin, Erasmus, Luther, Beza. The weight of modern 
criticism is heavily against it. It is maintained by a few, chiefly 
in England, as Wordsworth, Kay, Conybeare and Howson, 
Lewin ; and in Germany by J. C. K. von Hofmann. 
A great variety of opinion as to the author. 
(a) Luke : As a translator of a Hebrew original : Clement 
of Alexandria. As writing under Paul's direction : 
Delitzsch, Ebrard, Dollinger, Stier, Guericke, 
Thiersch. 
(U) Silas : Godet. 

(V) Barnabas: Wieseler, J. E. C. Schmidt, Ullmann, 
volkmar, rltschl, weiss, keil, salmon, renan, 
Zahn. 
(d) Apollos : De Wette, Bleek, Tholuck, Lunemann, 
Bunsen, Farrar, Alford, de Pressense, Davidson, 
hllgenfeld, pfleiderer. 
Reuss and Credner waver between Apollos and Barnabas. 
Westcott gives no decision. Eichhorn, Ewald, Hausrath, 
Lipsius, and von Soden ascribe it to an Alexandrian Christian. 
Questions. 
The Readers. — General opinion : Jewish Christians. 
A mixed church : Wieseler, J. C. K. von Hofmann, Zahn, 
Mangold, Hilgenfeld. 



96 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

Gentile Christians : von Soden. 

Locality of the Church. — A variety of opinions. 
Alexandria : J. E. C. Schmidt, Ullmann, Wieseler, Kost- 

LIN, BUNSEN, HlLGENFELD, SCHNECKENBURGER, VOLKMAR, 
RlTSCHL, REUSS. 

Rome : Holtzmann. 

Hebrew-speaking Jews of Palestine : De Wette, Bleek, Weiss, 

Tholuck, Delitzsch, Lunemann, Salmon, Westcott. 
Churches of Asia Minor : Galatian and Laodicean Churches, 

Lycaonia, Ephesus ; Jewish Churches of Macedonia, Corinth, 

Antioch, Spain. 

Original Language. — The theory of a Hebrew original, 
founded on a statement of Eusebius, and largely adopted from 
him, has no independent evidence. It became the traditional 
opinion of the Mediaeval Western Church. Maintained by 
Michaelis, and revived by Biesenthal, 1878, and Panek, 
1882. 

See Introductions of Salmon, Holtzmann, Bleek, Weiss, 

and Davidson. 
Gloag : Introduction to the Pauline Epistles. 
Zahn : Art. Hebraerbrief, in Herzog's Real-Encyk. 
Reuss : History of the New Testament. 

Westcott : Canon of the N. T. and Commentary on Hebrews. 
Bleek: Lectures on Hebrews, 1868. 

The literature is fully given in Holtzmann' s Einleitung. 

11. The Catholic Epistles. 

The First Epistle of Peter. 

Attack upon the authenticity opened by Semler, 1784. 
Semler and Eichhorn questioned the direct authorship, Eich- 
horn holding that it was written by John Mark under Peter's 
direction. Bertholdt claimed that the Epistle was written 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 97 

originally in Aramaic, and rendered into Greek by Silvanus or 
Mark. De Wette and Reuss declared it spurious. Baur 
regarded it as the conciliatory treatise of a Pauline disciple. So 
Schwegler, Zeller, Kostlin, Hilgenfeld, Lipsius, Pflei- 
derer, Hausrath, Weizsacker, Schurer, Keim, Davidson, 
Mangold, and von Soden, all of whom, while not emphasizing 
its conciliatory tendency, agree in asserting its literary depend- 
ence and late composition. 

The majority of critics holds by the traditional view, and 
accounts for the inferior relation in which the writer puts himself 
to Paul, on the ground of Peter's practical disposition and want 
of literary originality. It holds, further, that the primitive- 
apostolic but peculiar doctrinal character of the Epistle, inter- 
mediate between James and Paul, agrees with the theological 
position of the Apostle, as known to us from the speeches of 
Peter, the narrative in Acts, and the account of Paul. Weiss and 
Kuhl add that we have a right to expect an original message from 
Peter, corresponding to his prominent and recognized position. 

Critical doubts turn largely on the conception of the address 
and the literary relation of the Epistle to those of Paul. 

The Address. 

(a) Jewish Christians exclusively, in those provinces of Asia 
Minor where Paul and his companions had founded 
Churches : Calvin, Hug, Bertholdt, Eichhorn, Weiss, 
Schenkel, Beyschlag. 

(b) Gentile Christians : De Wette, B. Bruckner, Wie- 
singer, J. C. K. von Hofmann, Neander, Reuss, 
Lechler, Schaff, Kostlin, Bleek, Huther, Ramsay 
(The Church and the Roman Empire). 

(/) Christians at large, denominated figuratively, " Strangers 
of the Dispersion": Holtzmann, Mayerhoff, Godet, 
von Soden. 

If the address is to Jewish Christians, the fact favors the 
7 



9§ STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

early date of the Epistle, before Gentile Christianity had gained 
the ascendency in Asia Minor. If to Gentile Christian Churches 
of Asia Minor founded by Paul, the date must be brought down 
to the later Pauline time or beyond. 

The Gentile Christian destination associates itself with the 
question of the relation between the Pauline writings and this 
Epistle, and assumes the dependence of the latter upon certain 
Pauline writings. Details may be found worked out in 
Holtzmann: Kritik der Epheser- und Kolosser-Briefe. (He 

extends them to all the Pauline Epistles.) 
Davidson : Introduction. 
Von Soden : Handkommentar. 
W. Seufert : Zeitschrift fur wissenschaftliche Theologie, 1874, 

1 88 1 (with ref. to Romans and Ephesians). 
W. Bruckner : Chronologische Reihenfolge, 1890 (with ref. to 
the N. T. generally, and with the conclusion that the Epistle 
is dependent upon Romans, Galatians, and Hebrews, and not 
on Ephesians and the Pastorals). 
Huther, Thiersch, Wiesinger, J. C. K. von Hofmann (Ro- 
mans and Ephesians). 
Bleek, Lechler, G. H. A. Ewald, Renan, Spitta (the Paul- 
ine writings generally). 

Weiss asserts a relation between 1st Peter, Ephesians, and 
Romans XII., XIII. ; but holds that the Pauline writings are de- 
pendent on the Petrine Epistle (Der Petrinische LehrbegrirT, 
1855, and Einleitung), a view which Holtzmann denounces as 
" the most desperate step of modern apologetic." The relation 
of the Epistle to Hebrews is urged by Hilgenfeld, Holtzmann, 
von Soden, and others. Others, again, assert dependence on 
James. So Hilgenfeld, Davidson, Pfleiderer, von Soden. 
On Acts (so Lechler, Huther, Sieffert, Schenkel). On 
Luke and Acts (so Schulze). Relations to John are discussed 
by Oscar Holtzmann and Paul Ewald. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 99 

Date. — Views of the date vary with the explanation of 
the address : whether addressed to Jewish or Gentile Christians. 
Assuming the genuineness of the Epistle, the date is placed 
variously. 

(a) During the later activity of Paul, but before his arrest in 
Jerusalem : B. Bruckner. 

(F) During the Roman captivity of Paul (about a.d. 62) : 

WlESELER, GUERICKE, BLEEK. 

(V) Shortly before the Neronian persecution : J. C. K. vox 

Hofmann, Salmon, Renan. 
(d) After the Neronian persecution (about a.d. 65) : Eich- 

horn, Hug, Mayerhoff, Credner, Neander, Meyer, 

De Wette, Huther,Wiesinger, G. H. A. Ewald, Reuss. 
(<?) Before the continuous activity of Paul in Asia Minor 

(about a.d. 54) : Weiss. 
(/) a.d. 67 or 68 : Alford. 
(g) a.d. 80 : W. M. Ramsay. He does not think this date 

inconsistent with the Petrine authorship. 
Assuming the spuriousness of the Epistle : 
(a) Time of Domitian, a.d. 81-96 : Scholten, von 

SODEN. 

(0) Time of Trajan, a.d. 112: Baur, Schwegler, Keim, 
Lipsius, Pfleiderer, Hausrath, Hilgenfeld, David- 
son, SCHMIEDEL. 
(r) Time of Hadrian, a.d. 117-138 : Zeller. 
(a) Time of Antoninus, a.d. 140-147 : Volkmar. 
Place of Composition. — Question whether " Babylon," Ch. V. 

13, means the literal Babylon on the Euphrates, or the mystical 

Babylon, Rome. 

For the literal : Lange, Reuss, Alford, Weiss, Bleek, 
Huther, Neander, De Wette, Calvin, Erasmus. 

For the mystical : the Fathers, most of the Roman Catholic in- 
terpreters, Luther, Thiersch, G. H. A. Ewald, J. C. K. 



100 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

Hofmann, Wiesinger, Renan, the Tubingen school, and 

recently Ramsay. 

Collateral questions are the asserted twenty-five years' episco- 
pate of Peter at Rome and his martyrdom there, and the asserted 
episcopate at Antioch. Lipsius and Holtzmann interpret the 
Catholic form of the tradition concerning the common residence 
of Peter and Paul in Rome, as a later distortion of the original 
Pauline tradition as to the hostile relations between Peter, and 
Paul in the person of Simon Magus. 

Opposed by Ritschl, Delitzsch, Harnack, Hilgenfeld, 
Mangold. 

Peter's martyrdom in Rome is maintained by Olshausen, 
Gieseler, Credner, Bleek, G. H. A. Ewald, Weizsacker, 
Mangold, Hilgenfeld. 

See on the whole subject : 
Wieseler : Chronologie des apostolischen Zeitalters. 
Neander : History of the Chn. Church. 
Gieseler : Church History. 
Weiss : Introduction to the N. T. 

Lightfoot : Apost. Fath., Pt. I., Vol. II., p. 481, sqq. 
Sieffert : Art. Petrus der Apostel, in Herzog's Real- 
Encyk. 
On the criticism of the Epistle generally, see : 
Eichhorn, Credner, Schleiermacher : Einleitungen. 
De Wette : Einleitung, 3d Edn. 
Salmon : Introduction to the N. T. 
Weiss : Introduction to the N. T. 
Bleek-Mangold : Einleitung. 
Reuss : History of the New Testament. 
Holtzmann : Art. Petrus, in Schenkel's Bibel-Lexikon. 
Lechler : Die apostolische und nachapostolische Zeitalter. 
Weiss: Petrinische LehrbegrirT, 1855, and Biblical Theology of 

the New Testament. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 10 1 

E. Kuhl : Meyer's Commentary, Petrus-Briefe und Judas, 5th 

Edn., 1887. 
Huther : Meyer's Commentary, Transl. from 3d Edn., N. Y. 

Edn. by T. Dwight. 
Davidson : Introduction to the Study of the N. T., 2d Edn. 

The Second Epistle of Peter. 

Suspected from a very early date, and largely rejected by 
critics since Semler. Chief objections are : want of early attes- 
tation j reference to a collection of Pauline Epistles ; polemic 
against Gnostic errors ; peculiarities of style ; apparent depend- 
ence of Ch. II. on the Epistle of Jude. 

Edwin Abbot (Expositor, 1882, Vol. III.) assails the Petrine 
authorship on the ground of the language, which he declares un- 
worthy of an apostle, and compares to the attempts of Hindoos 
to write fine English. Also (in Expositor, 1882) claims that 
the author borrowed from Josephus's Antiquities, which was pub- 
lished a.d. 93. Hence the Epistle cannot be Peter's. His view 
is endorsed, partially at least, by Farrar (Expositor, 1882). 
Position sharply reviewed by Salmon, Introduction to the N. T. 
See also B. B. Warfield, Southern Presbyterian Review, April, 
1883. 

Defenders of the authenticity are Olshausen, Luthardt, 
Wiesinger, Thiersch, Guericke, B. Bruckner (doubtfully), 
L. Schulz, J. C. K. von Hofmann, Lumby (in Speaker's 
Comm.), Salmon, Spitta, Weiss, Grosch. Huther gives up 
the question as insoluble. 

Partition-hypotheses, interpolations, etc.: Berthelot, Ull- 
mann, Lange, Bunsen. 

Date. 

The dates assigned are : 

(a) Later years of the first century : G. H. A. Ewald. 



102 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

(Jj) First half of the second century : Mayerhoff, Credner, 

VON SODEN. 

(V) Middle of the second century : Hilgenfeld, Hausrath, 
Mangold, Holtzmann. 

(d) A.D. l8o : VOLKMAR. A.D. 170: DAVIDSON. A.D. 

100-120: Ramsay. 

Address. 

(a) To all Christians : De Wette, Mayerhoff, Alford, 

Bleek, Schwegler. 
(J?) To Gentile Christians : Weiss. 

(c) The same as the first Epistle (?) : Lumby. 

Relation to the Epistle of Jude. 

(a) Priority of 2d Peter : Thiersch, Dietlein, Dollinger, 
Hengstenberg, J. C. K. von Hofmann, Lumby, Lut- 
hardt, G. E. King (Did St. Peter write in Greek? 
187 1), Spitta, Grosch. 

(b) Priority of Jude : Hug, Eichhorn, Credner, Neander, 

Mayerhoff, De Wette, Guericke, Reuss, Bleek, 
Wiesinger, B. Bruckner, Weiss, Salmon, Philippi. 

Object. 

(a) Conciliation of Pauline and Petrine parties : Baur, 
Schwegler, Hausrath. 

(J?) Aimed at Gnostics : Wiesinger, G. H. A. Ewald, Holtz- 
mann. 

(e) Aimed at Sadducean Christians : Bertholdt. 

(d) Aimed at heretics, but undefined : Alford. 

(e) Aimed at the " libertines " of the Epistle of Jude : Weiss. 
See Salmon : Introduction to the N. T. 

Lumby : Introduction to Epistles of Peter, in Speaker's Com- 
mentary. 
Weiss : Introduction to the N. T. 
Holtzmann : Einleitung. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY IO3 

E. Kuhl : Meyer's Commentary, 5th Edn. 

F. C. Cook: Art. Peter, in Smith's Dictionary of the Bible. 
Westcott : Canon of the N. T. 

Grosch: Die Echtheit des zweiten Briefes Petri untersucht, 

1889. 
Holtzmann : Jahrbuch fur protestantische Theologie, 1876. 
Spitta : Der zweite Brief des Petrus und der Brief des Judas, 1885. 

The Epistle of Jude. 
Authenticity generally acknowledged since the fourth cen- 
tury. Luther, Schleiermacher, Neander, Reuss, denied 
its apostolic origin. Schwegler holds it to be post-apostolic. 

HlLGENFELD, VOLKMAR, SCHENKEL, MANGOLD, LlPSIUS, HOLTZ- 

mann, assign it to the second century. 
Questions. 

The Author. — Was he the Apostle Jude, son of Alphaeus, and 
brother of the Apostle James (John XIV. 22) so J. C. K. von 
Hofmann, or the Judas of Matt. XIII. 55, a younger son of 
Joseph and Mary, and brother of the Lord, with James of 
Jerusalem (so Alford, Weiss, De Wette, Bleek, Huther, 
Thiersch, Beyschlag, Salmon, von Soden, Sieffert, Mayor)? 

The Apocryphal Quotations in vv. 9, 14, and their sources : 
The Assumption of Moses, and The Book of Enoch. Jerome 
says that these quotations were a bar to the reception of the 
Epistle. Did the author quote from the Assumption ? The 
question whether he quoted from The Book of Enoch was practi- 
cally settled by Jas. Bruce's discovery of an Ethiopic Version, 
1773, ed. by Dillmann, 1853. 

On these documents see : 
Schurer : The Jewish People in the Time of Christ, Divis. II. , 

Vol. III., pp. 54-73. 
Salmon : Introduction to the N. T., Ch. XXIV. 
R. A. Lipsius : Art. Enoch, Book of, in Smith and Wace. 



104 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

The Errorists assailed. — This question involves the date : it 
"being claimed that these errors belong to a later date than that 
which is covered by the life of Jude. 

See Davidson : Introduction. Hilgenfeld : Einleitung. 

Who these errorists were is mainly a matter of speculation. 

(a) Jewish Christians : Credner. 

(<£) Gnostics : Schenkel, Holtzmann. 

(V) Vicious men generally : De Wette, Schwegler, Reuss, 

BLEEK, J. C. K. VON HOFMANN. 

(d) Heretical teachers, possibly Gnostic : Dorner. 

(<?) Libertines, interpreting the doctrine of grace as a warrant 

for a licentious life : Weiss. 
(/) The Nicolaitans of the Apocalypse : G. H. A. Ewald, 

Huther, Thiersch, Sieffert. 
(g) Sadducean Christians : Bertholdt. 

Relation to 2d Peter. 
See on 2d Peter. 

The Nature of the Relationship of those who are called " the 

Brethre?i of the Lord. ' ' 

See Lightfoot's Essay, The Brethren of the Lord, in Com- 
mentary on Galatians ; and Essay on the same subject, in 
J. B. Mayor's Commentary on James. 
For the critical questions generally, see : 

Spitta : Der zweite Brief des Petrus und der Brief des Judas, 
1885. 

Sieffert : Art. Judasbrief, in Herzog's Real-Encyk. 

Venables : Art. Jude, Epistle of, in Smith's Dictionary of the 
Bible. 

KtiHL : In 5th Edn. of Meyer's Commentary. 

The Introductions of Salmon, Weiss, Holtzmann, and David- 
son. 

Reuss : History of the New Testament. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 105 

The Epistle of James. 
The critical discussions are involved, and are complicated 
with different theories of the historical development of primitive 
Christianity. They include : 

(1) The evidence of early tradition to the circulation and 
reception of the Epistle. 

(2) The identity of the author. The meaning of the term 
"Brethren of the Lord." Whether the writer was an apos- 
tle. 

(3) The date, which again involves the question : Whether 
the Epistle indicates the use of the Pauline and other New Tes- 
tament writings. 

The stage of church development as indicated by the con- 
tents. This embraces : the absence of references to the contro- 
versy between Jews and Gentiles ; to the existence of Gentile 
Christians and the terms of their admission into the church ; to 
Jewish law and ordinances ; to the relations between Jewish and 
Pauline Christianity. 

The use of the term o-wayuiyrj, instead of tKKkqo-ia. The 
indications of the character of church polity and discipline. 

(4) Is the tone of the Epistle Judaic ? On these questions 
turn the decision as to an apostolic or post-apostolic date. 
Closely related to the last question (3) is that of 

(5) The readers. Is the Epistle addressed to Jewish Chris- 
tians out of Palestine ? Were there mixed churches outside of 
Palestine ? Is it addressed to Jews in general, or to Christians 
in general, or to separate sects of Christians ? 

(6) The doctrinal contents. Does the Epistle oppose the 
doctrine of justification by faith ? The assumed absence of the 
essential doctrines of Christianity. The teaching as to ritual 
and orthodox belief. 

(7) The relations of the Epistle to other N. T. books and 
to the Pastor of Hernias. 



106 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

The apostolic origin of the Epistle was questioned by 
Erasmus, and was assailed by Luther on the ground that it 
contradicts Paul and all other Scripture in proclaiming right- 
eousness by works. He assumed that some passages were bor- 
rowed from i st Peter, and that Ch. IV. 5 is from Gal. IV. 17. 
The author must have lived long after Peter and Paul. 

Luther was followed by the Lutheran critics generally and 
by Wetstein. J. E. C. Schmidt (1804-5) maintained that the 
Epistle was a translation of an Aramaic original by a later hand. 
So L. Bertholdt (181 2-19). Schleiermacher pronounced 
it a fabrication. De Wette suspected it on the ground of 
James's good Greek. Baur ascribed it to a pseudonymous writ- 
er of late date, when Jewish Christianity and Paulinism were 
approaching reconciliation. Ebionitic in tone; shows an ac- 
quaintance with the Pauline Epistles, the Epistle to the He- 
brews, and the Gospel according to the Hebrews. It is con- 
ciliatory in its discussion of the antagonism between the Gentile 
Christians, who are represented by " the rich," and the Jewish 
Christians or " the poor." It approximates to Paulinism in the 
ideas of " the law of liberty," Christianity a new creation, and 
faith as an inward and confident apprehension of the doctrine of 
salvation ; but it opposes the doctrine of justification by works 
to the Pauline doctrine of justification by faith. 

Baur's view was developed by Schwegler. Ritschl re- 
fused to admit that the Epistle was post-apostolic, though 
holding that it represents the Jewish-Christian tendency against 
Pauline justification. Hilgenfeld assigned it to the time of 
Domitian (81-96), and saw in it an attack on Paulinism from 
an Essenic point of view. Reuss thinks its genuineness not 
beyond doubt, but opposes the Tubingen conclusions as to its 
late date and sources. 

Modern criticism has very generally recognized its authenticity. 
So Credner, Neander, Kern, Thiersch, Schaff, W. Bruck- 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 107 

ner, wlesinger, huther, bleek, alford, salmon, weiss, 
Beyschlag, Mayor. 

Those who agree that the writer is the person known in the 
Acts simply as " James," differ as to whether this James is iden- 
tical with James the Apostle or distinct from him. 
Identical : Eichhorn, Wieseler, Schneckenburger, Theile, 

GUERICKE, LANGE. 

Distinct : Credner, Kern, Neander, Thiersch, Schaff, 
W. Bruckner, Wiesinger, Bleek, Alford, Huther, Bun- 
sen, Mangold, Weiss, Ritschl, Beyschlag, Lechler, 
Salmon, Mayor. 

On the question of the meaning of " Brethren of the Lord " 
see Lightfoot's Essay, in Commentary on Galatians, and Mayor, 
in Commentary on James. 

On the question whether the brethren of the Lord were apos- 
tles, see Lightfoot's Essay, Mayor's Commentary on James 
(p. x., sqq.), and Weiss, Introduction to the N. T. 

Readers. 

(a) Jews in heathen lands: Neander, Lechler, Reuss, 
Huther, Beyschlag, Bleek-Mangold, Wiesinger 
Schmiedel, Davidson, Salmon, Gloag, Alford. 

(J?) Jews, but not necessarily Jewish Christians : Credner, 
Hug, Guericke, Lange, Weiss. 

(V) Immature Christians, Jews and proselytes, without any 
organized Christian teaching : Mayor. 

(d) All Jewish Christians, including those in Palestine: 
J. C. K. von Hofmann, Thiersch. 

(e) Christians at large, figuratively styled Aiao-Tropa, after the 

analogy of the Old Testament people of God dispersed 
among the heathen: Schwegler, De Wette, Lucke, 

HlLGENFELD, SCHENKEL, KLOPPER, HOLTZMANN, VON 
SODEN. 



108 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

(/) Separate conventicles of Essenically disposed Christians : 
W. Bruckner. 

Date. 

(a) Earliest of the New Testament books, about a.d. 50 : 
schneckenburger, neander, j. c. k. von hofmann, 
Huther, Beyschlag, Alford, Plumptre, Ritschl, 
Weiss, P. Ewald, Bleek-Mangold, Lechler, Mayor. 

(£) a.d. 60: De Wette, Credner, Guericke, G. H. A. 
Ewald, Sieffert, Schulze. 

(V) Toward the close of James's life (ace. to Josephus, about 

62 A.D.) : WlESINGER, WOLDEMAR SCHMIDT, B. BRUCK- 

ner, Wordsworth, Farrar (Early Days of Christianity). 

(d) Shortly before the fall of Jerusalem : Davidson. 

(e) During the reign of Domitian, a.d. 81-96: Holtzmann, 

von Soden. 
(/) In the second century: W. Bruckner, a.d. 150; 
Pfleiderer, possibly a little later. 

Doctrinal Contents. 
The opinion which assigns the Epistle to a later date rests 
partly on the assumption of the author's acquaintance with the 
Pauline writings and his antagonism to the Pauline doctrine of 
justification by faith. This latter point was made by Luther, 
and developed by Baur, Schwegler, and Ritschl, though 
Ritschl refused to give up the authenticity of the Epistle. 
Holtzmann says that the Epistle exhibits a faith devoid of moral 
impulse, and befitting the lassitude and somnolence of contem- 
porary Christianity ; and Klopper declares that it " covers the 
utter absence of Christian sentiment with the withered fig-leaf of 
an inane, intellectual faith." 

Relation to other Writings. 
The assumed acquaintance of the writer with the Pauline 
Epistles and the Epistle to the Hebrews, as well as the unques- 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 109 

tionable resemblances in the Epistle to 1st Peter, are used to 
push forward the date. The passages are drawn out in detail by 
Holtzmann (Einleitung, pp. 335, 336). Resemblance and 
dependence are also asserted with reference to the Clementine 
Homilies and the Pastor of Hennas. Pfleiderer claims that 
the author was a contemporary of Hernias, and both he and 
Schwegler assert that the Epistle is merely the Pastor stripped 
of its apocalyptical imagery. W. Bruckner claims that the 
Epistle is copied from 1st Peter, and gives parallels from Ro- 
mans, Corinthians, Hebrews, the Apocalypse, and the Gospel of 
Matthew, to show that it was written after these. 

On the other hand, it is held that Paul, Peter, and Hennas 
drew upon the Epistle of James. See especially Mayor, The 
Epistle of James, who gives very full lists of passages. On the 
Epistle, the author, and critical questions generally, see : 
Schwegler : Nachapostolische Zeitalter. 
Ritschl : Entstehung der altkatholischen Kirche. 
Kern : Kommentar. 
Weiss : Introduction to the N. T. 
Holtzmann : Einleitung. 

Huther: Introduction to Ep. of James, in Meyer's Commen- 
tary, and Beyschlag's Edn., 1888. 
Sieffert : Art. Jacobus, in Herzog's Real-Encyk. 
Reuss : History of the New Testament, Vol. I., p. 142, with lit- 
erature. 
J. B. Mayor : The Epistle of St. James, 1892. The latest and 

best handbook on the Epistle. 
Gloag : Introduction to the Catholic Epistles, 1887. 
W. Bruckner : Die chronologische Reihenfolge in welche die 

Briefe des N. T. verfasst sind, 1890. 
Lechler : Apostolische und nachapostolische Zeitalter. Eng. 

Transl., 1886. 
Zahn : Geschichte des neutestamentlichen Kanons. 



110 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

A. P. Stanley : Sermons and Essays on the Apostolical Age, 

3d Edn., 1874. 
Salmon: Introduction to the N. T., Ch. XXIII. 
A very good bibliography is given by Mayor, p. ccxiv. , sqq. 
The First Epistle of John. 

Is it intended as an Epistle Proper ? 
The question raised by Heidegger, Enchiridion Biblicon, 1681 . 
(a) At most a pastoral letter : Reuss, Westcott. 
(F) A circular pastoral : Neander. 
(V) An Epistle proper : Lucre, Huther, Dusterdieck, 

Bleek, Weiss, Alford. 
Bengel says : ' ' John writes an Epistle simply, without in- 
scription or conclusion. He does not appear to have sent it 
abroad, but to have communicated it in person to his hearers. ' ' 

Relation to the Fow-th Gospel. 
(a) An independent writing : Lucre, Bleek, De Wette, 

Huther, Dusterdieck, Weiss, Westcott, Alford. 
(o) A second or practical part of the Gospel : Eichhorn, 

Storr, Bretschneider, Reuss. 
(V) An accompanying or dedicatory work : Hug, Thiersch, 

J. C. K. von Hofmann, Ebrard, Hausrath, Haupt. 
That the two are related is generally conceded. 

Authenticity. 
Associated with that of the Gospel and Apocalypse. Bret- 
schneider and Paulus maintained unity of authorship, but 
ascribed both Epistle and Gospel to the Presbyter John. The 
Tubingen criticism regarded both as post-apostolic, but was di- 
vided as to unity of authorship. Unity of authorship is held by 
the majority of critics. 

Priority of Authorship as related to the Gospel. 
The Epistle first : Bleek, B. Bruckner, Huther, Weiss, Reuss, 
Zeller, Hilgenfeld, Davidson. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY III 

The Gospel first : Lucke, De Wette, G. H. A. Ewald, Gue- 
ricke, Haupt, Baur, Mangold, Schenkel, Thoma, Weizs- 
acker, W. Bruckner, Pflelderer, Westcott, Alford, 
Watkins. 

Holtzmann regards the Epistle as a remoulding of the theol- 
ogy of the Gospel in the interest of a popular conception of 
Christianity, thus necessitating difference of authorship. 
See Weiss : Introduction to the N. T. 

Relation to the Apocalypse. 
See under Apocalypse. 

Destination. 

{a) Circle of Asiatic Churches, of which Ephesus was the 
centre : Westcott, Weiss, Bleek, Huther. 

(o) To the Parthians : a view which gained currency through 
Augustine. Quite unsupported. See discussion in Hu- 
ther, Introduction to the Epistle, in Meyer's Com- 
mentary. 

(V) Christendom outside of Asia Minor : Holtzmann. 

Doctrinal Errors assailed, 
(a) Ebionites : Eichhorn. 
(3) Docetists : Lucke, De Wette, Credner, Reuss, Haus- 

rath, Schenkel, Thiersch, Beyschlag. 
(V) Cerinthians : Schleiermacher, Neander, Dorner, 

Dusterdieck, Ebrard, Huther, Haupt, Keim, Weiss. 

(d) Apostates from the Christian Church : Bleek. 

(e) Errors aimed at the doctrine of Christ's person, and com- 

bining Ebionitic, Docetic, and Cerinthian tendencies : 
Westcott. 
For the details of the memorable controversy over Ch. V. 
7, see : 
Scrivener : Introduction to the Criticism of the New Testa- 
ment. 



112 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

S. P. Tregelles : An Account of the Printed Text of the 

Greek New Testament. 
John Selby Watson : The Life of Richard Porson, M. A. 
Ezra Abbot : Orme's Memoir of the Controversy on i John V. 7. 
Westcott and Hort's Greek Testament, Pt. II. 

Place of Composition. Generally received opinion : Ephe- 

sus ; some, Patmos. 

The Second and Third Epistles of John. 

Erasmus revived the conjecture of Jerome, that the author 
was the Presbyter John. So Ebrard, Credner, Wieseler. 

Almost all modern commentators assign the Epistles to the apos- 
tle. See discussion of Ebrard's position, in Huther's Intro- 
duction to Meyer's Comra. 

Baur maintained a pseudo-John as the author of both. 
Schleiermacher thought that the two were by different authors. 
Hilgenfeld and Holtzmann assign them to the post-apostolic 
age. 

Question as to the address, Kvpta, in II. 1, whether it de- 
scribes a person or a society. See Westcott' s Commentary on 
the passage. 

On the three Epistles see : 
Westcott : The Epistles of St. John, 2d revd. Edn., 1886. 
Lucre : Commentar liber die Schriften des Evangelisten Jo- 
hannes. Epistles, 3d Edn., by Bertheau, 1856. 
W. Bruckner : Die chronologische Reihenfolge, etc. 
Reuss : History of the New Testament, Vol. I., pp. 236-37, 

with literature. 
Holtzmann: Enleitung, p. 476, sqq. 
Weiss : Introduction to the N. T., Amer. Edn., Vol. II., p. 174, 

sqq., and "Edn. of Meyer, 1888. 
Ebrard : Art. Johannes der Apostel und seine Schriften, in 

Herzog's Real-Encyk. 
Salmon : Introduction to the N. T. 






THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 113 



V. ENVIRONMENT. 

Under this term may be included all that goes to the setting or 
illustration of the New Testament. If that book be regarded and 
used merely as an arsenal of proof- texts for dogmatic systems, it 
will be a dead book to the student, and will inevitably serve the 
worst uses of a narrow and intolerant scholasticism. Dogmatic 
theology is to be constructed out of the Bible on the basis of an 
honest and intelligent exegesis. The New Testament pulsates 
with life ; but it will not communicate that life to the merely 
textual student. It must be studied in the light of history, 
chronology, geography, archaeology, and ethnography. The Stu- 
dent must make himself familiar with contemporary history, 
political institutions, social and domestic usages, biography, 
topography, and religious controversies. He must study the 
history of doctrine, the characteristics of contemporary relig- 
ions, the results of travel and archaeological research, the charac- 
teristics of Greek, Roman, Hebrew, and Oriental life, and the 
features of Jewish and Roman legislation. 

The range of the literature on these topics is very extensive, 
and the plan of this volume does not contemplate a detailed ac- 
count of it. A few topics and sources may be indicated. 

The Student will be obliged to depend much upon Cyclopedias. 
Of these there may be named : 

William Smith : Dictionary of Greek and Roman Geography ; 
Dictionary of Greek and Roman Antiquities ; Dictionary of 
Greek and Roman Biography and Mythology. 
Smith and Cheetham : Dictionary of Christian Antiquities. 
Smith and Wace : Dictionary of Christian Biography, Litera- 
ture, Sects, and Doctrines. 
W. Smith : Dictionary of the Bible. Ed. by Hackett and Ab- 
bot. 



114 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

McClintock and Strong : Cyclopaedia of Biblical, Theological, 

and Ecclesiastical Literature. 
E. K. A. Riehm : Handworterbuch des biblischen Alterthums. 

New Edn., 1892, sqq. 
Herzog : Real-Encyklopadie. 
Schenkel : Bibel-Lexikon. 

Schaff-Herzog : Encyclopaedia of Religious Knowledge. 
J. Hamburger : Real-Encyklopadie fur Bibel und Talmud. 3d 

Edn., 1892, sqq. 
J. Bingham : Origines Ecclesiastical, or Origins of the Christian 

Church. 

The Heathen and the Jewish World. 

J. J. Dollinger : Heidenthum und Judenthum. Eng. Transl. : 

The Gentile and the Jew. 
Th. Mommsen : The Provinces of the Roman Empire. 
W. M. Ramsay: The Church in the Roman Empire before 

a.d. 170. 
W. T. Arnold : The Roman Provincial Administration. 
C. Merivale : History of the Romans under the Empire, and 

The Conversion of the Roman Empire. 
B. F. Westcott : Essay on The Two Empires, the Church and 

the World, in Commentary on the Epistles of John. 
Ed. Hatch : The Influence of Greek Ideas and Usages upon the 

Christian Church. Hibbert Lectures, 1888. 
G. Uhlhorn : The Conflict of Christianity with Paganism. 
Keim : Rom und das Christenthum. 
Schurer : Geschichte des Jiidischen Volkes im Zeitalter Jesus 

Christi. Eng. Transl., in Clark's Foreign Theological Lib- 
rary. 
E. Stapfer : Palestine in the Time of Christ. 
G. H. A. Ewald : History of Israel. Vol. VI. : Christ and his 

Times. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY 1 1 5 

A great mass of illustrative material is worked up in : 

Lives of Christ and of Paul. 

Weiss : Leben Jesu. Eng. Transl, in Clark's Foreign Theo- 
logical Library. 

Keim : Die Geschichte Jesu von Nazareth in ihrer Verkettung 
mit dem Gesammtleben seines Volkes. Eng. Transl. : Jesus 
of Nazareth and the National Life of Israel. 

Hase : Das Leben Jesu. 

Beyschlag : Leben Jesu. 2d Edn., 1887. 

A. Edersheim : The Life and Times of Jesus the Messiah. Use- 
ful for illustrations from Jewish literature and life. 

F. M. Fairbairn : Studies in the Life of Christ. 

Conybeare and Howson : The Life and Epistles of St. Paul. 

T. Lewin : The Life and Epistles of St. Paul. 

Farrar : The Life and Work of St. Paul. 

Manners and Customs. 
Edersheim : Sketches of Jewish Social Life in the Days of Christ. 
Van Lennep : Bible Lands, 1875. 
Delitzsch : Ein Tag in Kapernaum. Jesus und Hillel. Durch 

Krankheit zur Genesung. All translated. 
W. M. Thomson : The Land and the Book. 3 vols., 1880-84. 

Geography and Topography. 
Edward Robinson : Biblical Researches in Palestine, and Phys- 
ical Geography of the Holy Land. 

E. A. Freeman : The Historical Geography of Europe. 
S. Merrill: East of the Jordan, 1881. 

Zeitschrift of the Palastina-Verein from 1878. 

F. R. Conder : Tent- Work in Palestine, 1878. 

H. V. Guerin : Description geographique, historique et arche- 

ologique de la Palestine, 1868-80, not completed. 
A. P. Stanley : Sinai and Palestine. 



Il6 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

K. Baedeker : Handbook of Palestine and Syria. 

Porter: Murray's Handbook of Syria and Palestine. Revd. 
1892. 

H. B. Tristram : The Topography of the Holy Land. Lond. , 
1874. 

Geikie : The Holy Land and the Bible. 

Ritter : Comparative Geography of Palestine and the Sinaitic 
Peninsula. Transl. by W. L. Gage, 1866. 

K. von Raumer: Palastina, 4th Edn., 1880. 5th Edn. an- 
nounced. 

On Jerusalem. 

Wilson and Warren : Recovery of Jerusalem, 1871. 

Warren : Underground Jerusalem, 1870. 

The Ordinance Survey Maps, 1865. 

Zimmermann's Maps, 1876-80. 

Lewin : The Siege of Jerusalem by Titus. 

G. Williams : The Holy City, 1845. 

Committee of Palestine Exploration Fund : Our Work in Pales- 
tine, 1873. 

T. Tobler : Zwei Biicher, Topographie von Jerusalem und seine 
Umgebungen, 1853-54. 
The bibliography on Jerusalem will be found in Tobler' s 

Bibliographia Geographica Palestine, 1867-75. For a valu- 
able catalogue of works on Palestine, see : 

Art. Palestine, Encyclopaedia Britannica, at the close of 
the article. 
See also : 

R. Rohricht: Bibliotheca Geographica Palestinse, 1890. 

Biblical Maps and Atlases. 
H. Kiepert's Wall-Maps, 6x4 feet, with biblical, classical, 

and modern names. 
H. S. Osborn's Wall-Map, 9^ x6 feet. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY W] 

Maps of the Palestine Exploration Fund, compiled by Arm- 
strong and revised by Wilson and Conder, Lond., 1890, 
8 x 5)4 feet; also in sheets. Names distinguished as given 
in O. T., N. T., Apocrypha, Josephus, Talmud, and in 
modern usage. Best. 

Th. Menke : Bibel- Atlas, 1868. It is also a historical atlas. 

Smith and Grove : Atlas of Ancient Geography, Biblical and 
Classical, 1875. Expensive. 

Chro7iology. 
Wieseler: Chronologische Synopse der vier Evangelien. 

Transl. by Venables, 1864. 
Lewin : Fasti Sacri (from B.C. 70 to a.d. 70), 1865. Essay 

on the Chronology of the New Testament, 1854. 
Zumpt : Das Geburtsjahr Christi. 
S. J. Andrews : Life of Our Lord. 
W. Bruckner : Die chronologische Reihenfolge in welche die 

Briefe des N. T. verfasst sind, 1890. 
C. Clemen: Die Chronologie der Paulinischen Briefe, 1893. 

Christia?i Art. 

K. Schnaase : Geschichte der bildenden Kiinste, 1844-66. 

F. T. Kugler : Handbuch der Kunstgeschichte, 1855. 

J. G. Kinkel : Geschichte der bildenden Kiinste bei den christ- 
lichen Volkern, 1845. 

Piper: Mythologie und Symbolik der christlichen Kunst, 
1851-66. 

W. Lubke: Kunstgeschichte, 1864; Geschichte der Plastik, 1863. 

Mrs. A. Jameson : Legends of the Madonna ; Sacred and Leg- 
endary Art ; History of Our Lord. 

Mommsen : The Roman Catacombs. Contemporary Review, 
May, 187 1. 

J. H. Parker : The Archaeology of Rome — the Catacombs. 

Merz : Art. Katakomben, in Herzog's Real-Encyk. 



Il8 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

G. B. De Rossi : Inscriptiones Christianas ; Roma Sotteranea. 
Art. Catacombs, in Smith and Cheetham's Dictionary of 

Christian Antiquities. 
Northcote and Brownlow : Roma Sotteranea. 2 vols. 
R. Lanciani : Pagan and Christian Rome, 1893. 

Palaeography and Epigraphy. 

V. Gardthausen : Griechische Palaeographie, 1879. New 
Edn. announced. 

S. Reinach : Traite d'Epigraphie Grecque. Paris, 1885. 
Second Part, an annotated translation of Newton's Greek 
Epigraphy. 

K. Meisterhaus : Grammatik der Attischen Inschriften. 2d 
Edn., 1888. 

T. Birt : Das antike Buchwesen in seinem Verhaltniss zur Lit- 
teratur, 1882. 

E. A. Bond and E. M. Thompson, Eds. : Palaeographical So- 
ciety. Fac-similes of Manuscripts and Inscriptions, contain- 
ing fac-similes of N. T. Texts. From 1873, on. 

W. Wattenbach : Schrifttafeln zur Geschichte der griechischen 
Schrift, 1877. Scripturae Graecae Specimina, 1883. 

T. W. Allen : Notes on Abbreviations in Greek Manuscripts, 
with fac-similes. Oxford, 1889. 

E. L. Hicks : Manual of Greek Historical Inscriptions. Oxford, 
1882. Ancient Greek Inscriptions of the British Museum. 

Corpus Inscriptionum Graecarum. 

Corpus Inscriptionum Latinarum. 

Sterrett : Epigraphic Journey in Asia Minor. 

W. M. Ramsay : Inscriptions in Journal of Hellenic Studies. 

Corpus Inscriptionum Atticarum, 1877-1892. 

Lebas-Waddington : Voyages Archeologiques, Vol. III. 

G. B. De Rossi : Inscriptiones Christianae Urbis Romae. 

Ephemeris Epigraphica. 



THE FIELD OF NEW TESTAMENT STUDY II9 

VI THE HISTORY OF EXEGESIS. 

This is the point of transition to the second part of this 
book — the Catalogue of Exegetical Works. In the study of 
commentaries it is important that the Student should be able to 
assign each to its proper position in the development of exegeti- 
cal science, and should know the particular phase and school of 
biblical criticism which each represents. The science of exe- 
gesis is progressive, and in many cases older commentaries are 
rendered useless by advances in knowledge, by the adoption of 
sounder principles of criticism, and by the improvement of 
critical methods. With all the accumulations of travel, histori- 
cal study, and archaeological discovery which are massed in the 
modern biographies of Paul and in the later commentaries on 
the Acts, it would be only a waste of time or a gratification of 
antiquarian curiosity to study the Commentaries of Bugenhagen 
or Gerhard or Limborch. 

On the history and methods of interpretation, see : 
M. S. Terry: Hermeneutics, 1883, pp. 739-752, with Bibliog- 
raphy. 
Farrar: The History of Interpretation. Bampton Lectures, 1885. 
J. Drummond : Philo Judaeus, for illustration of the allegorical 
method of interpretation. 

For patristic methods of interpretation, see: 
Origen : De Principiis. Lib. IV. 
Tichonius : De Septem regulis. 

Jerome: De Optimo genere interpretandi. Ep. 10 1. 
Trench : Essay on Augustine as an Interpreter of Scripture, in 

St. Augustine on the Sermon on the Mount. 
BOhringer : Die Kirche Christi und ihre Zeugen. 2d Edn. ,1873. 
Neander : Antignostikus, Geist des Tertullianus, etc. Eng. 

Transl., 1864. 
Hilgenfeld : Hermae Pastor, 1881. 



PART II 

COMMENTARIES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT 






COMMENTARIES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT 

PATRISTIC COMMENTARIES 

For editions see under Patristic Quotations. 

Origen : Wrote commentaries or homilies on most of the N. T. 
Books. There remain : Greek fragments and an old Latin 
version of Commentary on Matthew ; Greek fragments of 
Luke and short homilies on Luke, translated by Jerome ; 
considerable Greek fragments of the great Commentary on 
John, in thirty-two books ; a condensed Latin translation of 
Romans ; Greek notes on eleven homilies on 2d Corinthians ; 
Latin fragments of Galatians ; large Greek extracts from 
Ephesians, and a Latin translation by Jerome ; Latin frag- 
ments from Philippians, Colossians, Titus, Philemon ; a con- 
siderable portion of 1st Thessalonians in the Latin of Jerome. 

Hilary of Poictiers : A Commentary on Matthew, which is the 
earliest composed in the Western Church on one of the Gos- 
pels. Benedictine Edn., 1693. 

Chrysostom : Commentaries, mostly in the form of homilies. 
The most important extant are 90 on Matthew, 33 on Ro- 
mans, 74 on 1st and 2d Corinthians ; also on Acts and 
Galatians. 

Jerome : Commentaries on Matthew, Galatians, Ephesians, 
Philemon, Titus ; and homilies on Luke, translated from Ori- 
gen. 

Ambrosiaster (known as the Pseudo-Ambrose) : Commen- 



124 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

tary on the whole body of the Pauline Epistles, formerly as- 
cribed to Ambrose, but now commonly to Hilary, a deacon 
of the Roman Church. Usually included in the works of 
Ambrose, Benedictine Edn. ; also issued separately at 
Cologne, 1530, 1532. 
Theodore of Mopsuestia : Fragments of his Commentary on all 
the Pauline Epistles inserted by J. A. Cramer of Oxford in his 
Catenae, 1841-44. Complete Latin version of Commentary 
on Galatians and the nine following Epistles, discovered at 
Amiens. Of this, Galatians, Ephesians, and Philemon were 
published by Cardinal Pitra in 1852 as the work of Hilary 
of Poictiers. The Latin version of the Commentaries on 
the minor Pauline Epistles, with collation of the Greek frag- 
ments, was issued from the Cambridge University Press, 1880- 
82. 
Augustine : Sermon on the Mount ; parts of Epistle to the Ro- 
mans ; Epistle to the Galatians; 124 Homilies on John's 
Gospel ; Homilies on the 1st Epistle of John. 
Cyril of Alexandria : On the Gospel of John : Edn. by Au- 
bert, 1658; Pusey, 1850. On the Gospel of Luke : Edn. 
by Payne Smith, from a Syriac version. 
Theodoret : All the Pauline Epistles and Hebrews. Edn. of 
Schulze and Nosselt, 1769-74. 

Bp. Lightfoot says : " His Commentaries on St. Paul have 
been assigned the palm over all patristic expositions of Script- 
ure, but have little claim to originality ; and he who has read 
Chrysostom and Theodore of Mopsuestia will find scarcely 
anything in Theodoret which he has not seen before " (Comm. 
on Galatians). 

QEcumenius (10th century) : On the four Gospels, Acts, Catho- 
lic Epistles, Apocalypse, and all the Pauline Epistles. Edn. 
Paris, 163 1. Revd. Edn., Cramer, Oxford, 1840. 
Theophylact (nth century) : On the Gospels, Acts, and Paul- 



COMMENTARIES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT 1 25 

ine Epistles. Splendid Edn. by J. F. de Rubeis, Venice, 

I754-63- 
Euthymius Zigabenus (12th century) : On the four Gospels. 
Migne's Patrologia. Best Edn., Matthaei, 1792, Leipzig. 
Greek and Latin. 

COMMENTARIES ON THE WHOLE NEW TEST- 
AMENT 

An ample list will be found in the 1st vol. of the American 
Edn. of Meyer. 

H. A. W. Meyer and associates : Kritisch-exegetischer Kom- 
mentar iiber das Neue Testament. 

Meyer himself prepared the Gospels, Acts, Romans, Corin- 
thians, Galatians, and the Epistles of the Captivity. The re- 
maining books were prepared by his collaborators. The Ger- 
man original has passed through numerous editions, supervised 
since Meyer's death by Bernhard Weiss. Especially note- 
worthy among these are the editions of Weiss, viz.: Synoptic 
Gospels, Gospel and Epistles of John. Romans, Hebrews. Tim- 
othy and Titus, Wendt's Acts of the Apostles, Heixrici's Corin- 
thians, Beyschlag's James. Eng. Transl. published by Clarks, 
Edinburgh ; but several volumes of the American reprint by 
Funk & Wagnalls, New York, are preferable, especially those 
edited by President Dwight, of Yale L T niversity. 

Meyer is a prince among exegetes. He is devout, 
learned, fair, pervaded with the historic consciousness, in- 
dependent of dogmatic canons, judicial, clear in statement. 
He leans toward an excessive literalism, and is not a good 
authority on textual questions. 
Henry Alford : The Greek Testament, etc. Vols. I. and II., 
7th Edn.; Vol. III., 5th Edn.; Vol. IV., 5th Edn. 

Among the first to introduce the German exegetics into 
England. Relies much upon German authorities, especially 



126 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

§ Meyer, Bleek, and Delitzsch. Too much given to bal- 
ancing opinions. Learned, evangelical, and devout. Paid 
much attention to the text. Gave a revised text with di- 
gest of various readings, mainly on the basis of Tregelles 
and Tischendorf. His work was most useful, and is still 
serviceable. 
John Albert Bengel : Gnomon Novi Testamenti. Edn. of 
Steudel, Tubingen, 1855. Translated by Fausset in Eng- 
land, and by C. T. Lewis and M. R. Vincent in America. 
Philadelphia, 2 vols., 1860-62. A German Transl. by C. F. 
Werner. Stuttgart, 1853. 

Deals with the individual words of the New Testament, 
" pointing out, from the natural force of the words, the sim- 
plicity, depth, harmony, and saving power of its divine 
thoughts" (title). Is quoted with respect by the modern 
critics. No textual or philological value, but very sugges- 
tive to the preacher. 
W. M. L. De Wette : Kurzgefasstes exegetisches Handbuch 
zum Neuen Testament. Re-edited by Messner, B. Bruck- 
ner, and others. 

Masterly brevity and precision, and wide and accurate 

scholarship. 

H. J. Holtzmann, R. A. Lipsius, P. W. Schmiedel, H. von 

Soden : Hand-Kommentar zum Neuen Testament, 1889, sqq. 

Popular, critical, and representing the later and radical 

school of criticism. 

Philip Schaff (Ed.) : A Popular Commentary on the New 

Testament, etc. New York. 
F. C. Cook (Ed.) : The Bible Commentary, known as the 

Speaker's Commentary. 
C. J. Ellicott (Ed.) : New Testament for English Readers, 3 
vols. London and New York, 1878, sqq. 

The three last named are of a popular character and 



COMMENTARIES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT 1 27 

with the English text. They contain, however, much 
valuable work, as the Commentary on John's Gospel by 
Milligan and Moulton in Schaff ; Westcott on John's 
Gospel, Evans on 1st Corinthians, Waite on 2d Corin- 
thians, Gifford on Romans, and Lumby on 2d Peter, in 
the Speaker. Ellicott's is among the very best of the 
popular commentaries. 
Calvin: Calvin's Commentaries cover all the books of the 
New Testament except the Apocalypse. The best Edn. is 
that of Baum, Cunitz, and Reuss (Braunschweig, begun 
1863, and not yet completed). An English Transl. is pub- 
lished by the Calvin Translation Society (Edinburgh). A 
separate Latin Edn. of the Commentaries by Tholuck, 

^33-38- 

Whatever dissent there may be from Calvin's theological 
views, his merits as an exegete are beyond challenge. He 
rejects the fourfold sense and allegory. He is marked by 
solid learning, contempt for exegetical tricks, independence, 
thoroughness, terseness, and neatness and precision of lan- 
guage. 
J. P. Lange : Bibelwerk, on the entire Bible. American Edn. 

by P. Schaff, 25 vols.. 8vo. Contains much valuable matter, 

but is loaded with a mass of useless lumber, such as homileti- 

cal and practical reflections, etc. 

COMMENTARIES ON INDIVIDUAL BOOKS. 

See lists in the volumes of Meyer's Commentary, American 

Edn. 

Matthew. 
Meyer: 8th Edn. by Weiss. Eng. Transl. of earlier Edn. 
J. Morison : London, 7th Edn. Boston, 1883, English Text. 

Morison, Professor of N. T. Exegesis in Evangelical Union 

Hall, Glasgow. 



128 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

Profoundly learned. His commentaries, though written 
in somewhat remarkable English, are exceedingly valuable. 

B. Weiss : Das Matthaus-Evangelium und seine Lucasparallelen. 
Advanced critical school. Great learning and originality. 

His commentaries on Matthew and Mark are valuable in 

the study of the Synoptic question, and are designed to 

vindicate his theory of the origin of the Synoptic Gospels. 

J. B. McClellan : Vol. I. of a projected commentary on the 

entire New Testament. The Four Gospels, with Analytical 

and Chronological Harmony. London, 1875. 

Aims at a pure text ; a faithful and exact translation, with 
authorities for words and phrases ; a harmony, and a discus- 
sion of critical assaults ; notes and dissertations on difficult 
passages. Antiquated theory of the text. Very valuable. 
J. A. Broadus : American Baptist Publishing Society, 1887. 
Excellent. 

C. F. Keil: Matthew, 1877. 

Mark. 

J. Morison : A Practical Commentary on the Gospel according 
to St. Mark. 6th Edn., London, 1889. Boston, 1882. 
English Text. 

See under Matthew. 

B. Weiss : Das Marcus-Evangelium und seine synoptischen 
Parallelen. 

See under Matthew. 
H. A. W. Meyer : Evangelium des Markus und Lucas. 8th 

Edn. by Bernhard and Johannes Weiss, 1892. 
J. W. Burgon : The Last Twelve Verses of the Gospel according 
to St. Mark vindicated against Recent Critical Objections and 
established. London, 187 1. 

Learned, but marked by his usual bitter dogmatism. 

C. F. Keil: Mark and Luke, 1879. 



COMMENTARIES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT 1 29 

Luke. 

H. A. W. Meyer: Evangelien des Markus und Lucas. 8th 
Edn. by B. and J. Weiss, 1892. 
Most valuable. 
F. Godet : A Commentary on the Gospel of St. Luke. Transl. 
from 2d French Edn., 1879. 3d French Edn., 1889. En- 
glish Transl. with additions by Timothy Dwight, New York, 
1886. 

Godet is learned, devout, an acute and vigorous critic. 
A poor authority on text, and sometimes too diffuse. 
F. W. Farrar : In the Cambridge Greek Testament for Schools. 
A bright, scholarly, and useful handbook. 

John. 

A catalogue of the Johannine Literature, Commentaries, etc. , 
will be found in C. R. Gregory's Transl. of Luthardt's St. 
John the Author of the Fourth Gospel. Edinburgh, 1875. 

See also under The Johannean Question. 
H. A. W. Meyer : Evangelium des Johannes. 8th Edn. by B. 

Weiss. Very valuable. 

B. F. Westcott : St. John's Gospel, in Speaker's Commen- 
tary, and separately. English Text. 

On the whole, the best English commentary. Introduc- 
tion very full and valuable. 
W. Milligan and W. F. Moulton : In Schaff's Popular Com- 
mentary. English Text. Excellent. 

C. E. Luthardt : Das Johanneische Evangelium. 2d Edn., 
1875-76. Eng. Transl., Clark's For. Theol. Library, 1878. 

Gottfried C. F. Luecke : Kommentar liber die Schriften des 
Evangelisten Johannes, 1820-32. Twice revised and re- 
printed, 1840, 1856. Partly translated into English (Edin- 
burgh, 1837). 

Among the very best of the earlier commentaries. Posi- 
tion between the radical and orthodox schools. " Intro- 
9 



130 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

duced a new and better era of New Testament interpreta- 
tion " (De Wette). " To this day remains the classic and 
unequalled Commentary on St. John " (Watkins). 
W. M. L. De Wette : Kurze Erklarung des Evangeliums und 
der Briefe Johannis. Bd. I., Th. III., of the Exegetisches 
Handbuch zum N. T. 5th Edn. by B. Bruckner, 1863. 
Holds the Johannean authorship, though hesitatingly. 
F. Godet : Commentaire sur l'Evangile de Saint Jean, 1863- 
65 ; 3d Edn., completely recast, 1881-85. English Transl. 
in Clarks' For. Theol. Lib., from the 2d Edn., 1876-77. A 
Transl. from the 3d Edn., with additions by T. Dwight, 
New York, 1886. A German Transl. by Wunderlich, 1869. 
Among the best. Elaborate, learned, spiritual. Full 
Introduction. 
A. Plummer : The Gospel according to St. John, in Cambridge 
Greek Testament for Schools. Maps, Notes, and Introduc- 
tion, 1882. Useful. 
C. F. Keil: John, 1881. 

SPECIAL TREATISES ON TOPICS CONNECTED 
WITH THE GOSPELS. 

The Parables. 
R. C. Trench: On the Parables. 14th London Edn., also New 

York. 
S. Goebel: Die Parabeln Jesu methodisch ausgelegt, 1884. 

Eng. Transl., The Parables of Jesus. Clarks' For. Theol. 

Lib., 1883. 
A. Julicher: Die Gleichnissreden Jesu, 1888. 
A. B. Bruce : The Parabolic Teaching of Christ. New York, 

1883. 3d Edn., London, 1889, with new preface. 
Marcus Dods : The Parables of Our Lord. Only the parables 

in Matthew. 
F. L. Steinmeyer: Die Parabeln des Herrn, 1884. 



COMMENTARIES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT 131 

The Miracles. 
R. C. Trench: On the Miracles. 13th American Edn., with 

the notes translated, 1887. 
J. B. Mozley : Eight Lectures on the Miracles. Bampton for 

1865. 
G. P. Fisher: Supernatural Origin of Christianity, 3d Edn., 

1870 ; and Grounds of Theistic and Christian Belief. New 

York, 1883. 
A. B. Bruce : The Miraculous Element in the Gospels. Ely 

Lectures at Union Theological Seminary, New York, 1886. 
G. T. Ladd : Doctrine of Sacred Scripture, Pt. II. , Ch. III. 

Old Testament Quotations in the New Testament. 
C. H. Toy : Quotations in the New Testament, with bibli- 
ography. New York, 1884. 

Messianic Prophecy. 

E. Riehm : Die messianische Weissagung, etc. 2d Edn., 1885. 
English Transl. by J. Jefferson, 1875. 

V. H. Stanton : The Jewish and the Christian Messiah. Edin- 
burgh, 1886. 

Fr. Delitzsch : Messianische Weissagungen in geschichtlicher 
Folge, 1890. 

C. A. Briggs : Messianic Prophecy. New York, 1886. 

Stanley Leathes : The Witness of the Old Testament to Christ. 
Boyle Lectures, 1868. 

C. Schoettgen : Horae Hebraicae et Talmudicae, Vol. II., 
1733-42. 

The Kingdom of Heaven. 

C. A. Row : Revelation and Modern Theology contrasted. 
London, 1883. 

A. B. Bruce : The Kingdom of God. 

H. H. Wendt : Die Lehre Jesu. English Transl., 2 vols., 



132 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

Portraiture of Jesus. 

C. Ullmann : Die Slindlosigkeit Jesu. 7th Edn., 1863. Eng- 
lish Transl., Clarks, Edinburgh. 

H. Bushnell : The Character of Jesus, forbidding his Possible 
Classification with Men. In Nature and the Supernatural, and 
separately published. 

G. P. Fisher : Grounds of Theistic and Christian Belief. New 
York, 1883. 

Th. Keim : Der geschichtliche Christus, 3d Edn., 1866; and 
Geschi elite Jesu von Nazareth, 3d Edn., 1875. 

B. Weiss: Das Leben Jesu. 3 Edn., 1889. English Transl. 
of 1 st Edn. 

W. F. Gess : Christi Person und Werk nach Christi Selbstzeug- 
niss und den Zeugnissen der Apostel, 2d Edn., 1870-79. 
Free reproduction by J. A. Reubelt, Andover, 1870. 

C. A. Row : The Jesus of the Evangelists, 4th Edn. 

H. P. Liddon : The Divinity of Our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
Christ. Bamp ton Lecture, 1866. 13th Edn. London, 1889. 

Demoniac Possession. 
R. C. Trench : Miracles. 
B. Weiss : Leben Jesu. 
A. Edersheim : Life and Times of Jesus the Messiah, Vol. I., 

p. 479, sqq.; Appendix, XVI. 
A. B. Bruce : The Miraculous Element in the Gospels. 

Sei'7non o?i the Mount. 

R. C. Trench : St. Augustine on the Sermon on the Mount. 
3d Edn., London, 1869. 

A. Tholuck : Die Bergpredigt ; 5th improved Edn., Die Berg- 
rede Christi, 1872. English Transl., 4th Edn. 

E. Achelis : Die Bergpredigt nach Matthaus und Lucas exe- 
getisch und kritisch untersucht, 1875. 

F. L. Steinmeyer: Die Rede des Herrn auf dem Berge, 1885. 






COMMENTARIES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT 1 33 

John the Baptist. 
H. R. Reynolds : John the Baptist. Congregational Union 

Lecture, 1874. London, 1874. 
H. Kohler : Johannes der Taufer, 1884. 

E. Breest : Johannes der Taufer, 1881. 

Evidential. 
Stanley Leathes : The Witness of St. Paul to Christ ; Boyle 

Lecture, 1869. The Witness of St. John to Christ; Boyle 

Lecture, 1870. The Religion of the Christ, its Historic and 

Literary DeYelopment considered as an EYidence of its Origin ; 

Bampton Lecture, 1874. 
C. Hardwick : Christ and other Masters. London, 1863. 
Chas. Gore : The Incarnation of the Son of God. Bampton 

Lecture, 1891. 
R. J. Knowling : The Witness of the Epistles. London. 1892. 

Will introduce the reader to a large range of literature on the 

same topic. 

F. W. Farrar : The Witness of History to Christ. Hulsean 
Lecture, 1870. London and New York, 1 8 7 1 . 

F. L. Steinmeyer : Apologetische Beitrage. Apologetic discus- 
sions of the birth, the miracles, the passion, and the resurrec- 
tion, 1866-73. English Transl. of the first three parts, 187 1, 
1873, 1875. 
Miscella?ieous. 

A. B. Bruce: The Training of the Twelve. 4th Edn., Edin- 
burgh, 1888. New York, 1889. 

B. F. Westcott : The Historic Faith. London, 1883. 

C. L. Brace : Gesta Christi. 1882. 

W. K. Hobart : The Medical Language of St. Luke. Lon- 
don, 1882. 

T. D. Bernhard : The Central Teaching of Jesus Christ. 
London and New York, 1892. 



134 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

A. M. Fairbairn : The Place of Christ in Modern Theology, 

1893. 
A. Wunsche, : Neue Beitrage zur Erlauterung der Evangelien 

aus Talmud und Midrasch, 1878. 
J. Lightfoot : Horse Hebraica^ et Talmudicae, etc., 1675 sqq. 

Ed. R. Gandell, 1859. Eng. Trans., Ed. Pitman, 1822- 

2 5- 

F. Weber : System der altsynagogalen Palastinischen Theologie, 
u. s. w., 1880. 

A. H. H. Kamphausen : Das Gebet des Herrn erklart, 1866. 
R. C. Trench : Studies in the Gospels. Excellent. 

For works on special topics growing out of the several 
New Testament books, see under Criticism of the Canon. 

Acts of the Apostles. 

H. A. W. Meyer: Apostelgeschichte. 7th Edn., by Wendt, 
1888. American Edn. of English Transl., by Ormiston, 
poor. Meyer's Acts is one of his best. 
H. B. Hackett : Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles. 

Edn. of Hovey and Abbot, Philadelphia, 1882. 
J. Paton Gloag : Acts of the Apostles. 2 vols., Edinburgh, 
1870. 

" Both Hackett and Gloag are excellent. They are 
probably the best in our language, each of them marked by 
sound scholarship, good common sense, and a candid and 
devout spirit" (S. Cox, formerly ed. of The Expositor). 
Gloag styles Hackett' s commentary "the best work on 
the subject in the English language." 

G. V. Lechler : Apostelgeschichte, in Lange's Bibelwerk, 3d 
Edn., 1869. English Transl., in Schaff's Lange, from 2d 
German Edn., 1866. The homiletical, practical, etc., ad- 
ditions to the American Edn. detract from the value of a good 
and useful commentary. 



COMMENTARIES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT 1 35 

Karl Schmidt : Die Apostelgeschichten, unter dem Hauptge- 
sichtspunkte ihrer Glaubwiirdigkeit kritisch-exegetisch bear- 
beitet. Bd. I., 1882. 

F. Spitta : Die Apostelgeschichte, ihre Quellen imd deren 
geschichtlicher Werth, 1891. 

Follows the Tubingen school in his view of the authorship 
of the " we-sections. " The Lives of Paul by Conybeare 
and Howson, Lewin, and Farrar, James Smith's Voyage 
and Shipwreck of Paul (4th Edn., London, 1880), and Pt. 
I. of W. M. Ramsay's The Church in the Roman Empire 
before a.d. 170, maybe used as valuable illustrative com- 
mentaries on the Acts. 

THE EPISTLES OF PAUL. 

On the Pauline Writings generally. 

G. G. Findlay : Epistles of the Apostle Paul. London, 1891. 
M. R. Vincent : Word Studies in the New Testament, Vol. III., 

1890. 
H. Paret : Paulus und Jesus, 1858. 
C. F. Baur: Paulus, 1866-67. 
F. W. Farrar: Life and Work of St. Paul, Vol. I., Excurs. I- 

IV. 
F. Godet : Studies on the Epistles. London. 
Th. Zahn: Die Briefe des Paulus seit funfzig Jahren im Feuer 

der Kritik. In Zeitschrift fur kirchliche Wissenschaft und 

kirchliches Leben, Heft IX., 1889. 
J. P. Gloag : Introduction to the Pauline Epistles, 1874. 
Literature in W. Schmidt's Art. Paulus der Apostel, in Her- 

zog's Real-Encyk., Reuss' History of the New Testament, 

Knowling's Witness of the Epistles. 

Romans. 
H. A. W. Meyer: 8th Edn. by Weiss. T. Dwight's Notes in 

the American Edn. are valuable. 



I36 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

F. Godet : 2d French Edn., 1890. English Transl. of 1st 

Edn., 1881. 
E. H. Gifford : In Speaker's Commentary. English Text. 

" Exact and scientific " (Prof. Sanday). 
J. A. Beet: 6th Edn., London. 

Very clear, scholarly, and impartial. From the Armini- 
an point of view. For English readers. No text. 

B. Jowett : The Epistles of St. Paul to the Thessalonians, Ga- 
latians, and Romans, 2d Edn., 1859. Valuable dissertations. 

C. J. Vaughan : St. Paul's Epistle to the Romans, with notes. 
7th Edn., London, 1890. Westcott and Hort's Text. 

" Brief, but compact and clear ; especially valuable for its 
parallels from Biblical Greek " (Prof. J. H. Thayer). 
C. W. Otto: Kommentar, 2d Edn., 1891. 
J. Morison : A Critical Exposition of the Third Chapter of Paul's 
Epistle to the Romans. 

A remarkable monograph. 
J. Morison : An Exposition of the Ninth Chapter of the Epistle 
to the Romans. New and revised Edn., with an exposition of 
Ch. X., London, 1888. 
J. Morison : St. Paul's Teaching on Sanctification. A practi- 
cal exposition of Romans VI. 
H. P. Liddon : Explanatory Analysis of St. Paul's Epistle to 

the Romans. London, 1893. 
H. Oltramare : L'Epitre aux Romains. 2 vols., 1881-82. 
W. P. Dickson : St. Paul's Use of the Terms Flesh and Spirit. 
Glasgow, 1883. Based mainly on Wendt. 

A very valuable contribution to the psychology of the 
Pauline Epistles. 

Corinthians. 

H. A. W. Meyer: 7th Edn., 1st and 2d Epistles, by C. F. G. 
Heinrici, 1888-90. 



COMMENTARIES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT 1 37 

C. F. G. Heinrici : Das erste Sendschreiben, 1880. Das 

Zweite Sendschreiben, 1887. 
F. Godet: On 1st Epistle. English Transl. , 1886. 

On the whole, perhaps the best of Godet' s Commentaries. 
C. J. Ellicott : On 1 st Epistle. 

Marked by Bp. Ellicott' s wide and thorough grammati- 
cal knowledge, and careful discrimination of the niceties of 
particles, and the shadings of mood and tense. Also by 
ripe exegetical judgment. 
T. C. Edwards: On 1st Epistle. 2d Edn., London, 1885. 
New York, 1886. 

A very good and helpful commentary, but not always 
accurate. 
Canon Evans : On 1st Epistle. Speaker's Commentary. Eng- 
lish Text. Critical, original, incisive. 

" Not even and complete. No discursive side-lights on 
problems of Church polity and order. All the force con- 
centrated on Exegesis and Greek" (Prof. Sand ay). 
J. A. Beet : 1st and 2d Epistles, 5th Edn. No text. 
A. P. Stanley : ist and 2d Epistles. 5th Edn., London, 1882. 
Of little exegetical value, but useful for its historical dis- 
sertations. 
A. P. Stanley: Christian Institutions. New York, 1881. 
J. Waite : On 2d Epistle. Speaker's Commentary, English 
Text. 

Very highly commended by Prof. Sanday, who says 
"his scholarship is equal to Meyer's." 

A. Klopper : Kommentar iiber das zweite Sendschreiben an 
die Gemeinde in Korinth, 1874. 

On the Resurrection. 

B. F. Westcott : The Gospel of the Resurrection, 3d Edn., 
1874; The Revelation of the Risen Lord, 1881. 



138 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

W. Milligan: The Resurrection of Our Lord. London, 1884. 
W. Beyschlag : Die Auferstehung Christi und ihre neueste 

Bestreitung, 1865; Leben Jesu, Bk. III., Ch. IX. 
S. Cox: The Resurrection. London, 1881. 

A bright, scholarly, and popular exposition of 1st Cor. XV. 

Galatians. 

H. A. W. Meyer : 7th Edn. by Sieffert, 1886. 
J. B. Lightfoot : St. Paul's Epistle to the Galatians. 10th 
Edn., 1890, with valuable dissertations and an account of the 
Patristic Commentaries on the Epistle. 

Bp. Lightfoot' s Commentaries should be in the posses- 
sion of every student of the Greek Testament. 
C. J. Ellicott : Commentaries Critical and Grammatical on the 
Epistles of St. Paul, with revised Translns. London and And- 
over, Mass. 

See under Corinthians. 
K. Wieseler : Kommentar liber den Brief Pauli an die Galater- 
mit besonderer Riicksicht auf die Lehre und Geschichte des 
Apostels, etc., 1859. 

Wieseler' s writings lie mainly on the lines of historical 
introduction. He is among the principal authorities on 
New Testament chronology, but his Commentary on Gala- 
tians has also an exegetical value. 
B. Jowett : The Epistles of St. Paul to the Thessalonians, Gala- 
tians, and Romans. 2d Edn., 1859. 

Jowett attempts to qualify the general admiration of 
Paul by representing him as making an impression of feeble- 
ness by his appearance and discourse, as a confused thinker, 
and as undecided in his belief. 
J. A. Beet : 3d Edn. 

J. Eadie : A Commentary on the Greek Text of the Epistle of 
Paul to the Galatians, 1869. 






COMMENTARIES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT 1 39 

Conservative, scholarly, labored, with too much homi- 
letical diffuseness. " Neither quite exact philologically, 
nor dispassionate doctrinally " (J. H. Thayer). 

Ephesians. 

H. A. W. Meyer : 6th Edn. by Woldemar Schmidt, 1886. 

J. Macpherson : Edinburgh, 1892. 

C. J. Ellicott : Commentaries Critical and Grammatical on 

the Epistles of St. Paul. London and Andover, Mass. 
G. C. A. Harless : Kommentar iiber den Brief Panli an die 

Ephesier. 2d Edn., 1858. 
G. G. Findlay : The Epistle to the Ephesians. London, 1892. 

Popular, homiletical, and excellent. 
A. Klopper : Kommentar, 1891. Radical ; rejects the Epistle. 
J. A. Beet : Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians, and Philemon, 

1891. 
H. Oltramare : Commentaire sur les Epitres de S. Paul aux 

Colossiens, aux Ephesiens, et a Philemon, 1891. 
J. Eadie : A Commentary on the Greek Text of the Epistle of 

Paul to the Ephesians. 3d Edn., Edinburgh, 1883. Ed. 

by W. Young. 
H. J. Holtzmann : Kritik der Epheser- und Kolosser-Briefe, 

1872. See under Colossians. 

Holtzmann is a leader of the radical school of criticism. 
He is daring, combative, sarcastic, with great learning and 
critical acuteness. 

Illustrative. 

J. T. Wood : Discoveries in Ephesus. London and Boston, 1877. 

Laid bare the foundations of the temple of Artemis. 
Guhl : Ephesiaca. Berlin, 1843. 

Has collected most of the ancient authorities. 



140 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

Philippians. 

H. A. W. Meyer : Philippians, Colossians, and Philemon. 5th 

Edn. by A. H. Franke, 1886. 
J. B. Lightfoot : St. Paul's Epistle to the Philippians. 9th 

Edn., 1886. Also published Andover, Mass. 
Valuable dissertations. 
C. J. Ellicott : Commentaries Critical and Grammatical, etc. 

London and Andover, Mass. 
J. R. Lumby : In Schaff's Popular Commentary. 
J. A. Beet : Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians, and Philemon, 

1891. 
E. Reuss : Les Epitres Pauliniennes, 1878, 

Accepts the Epistle. 
J. C. A. Wiesinger : Die Briefe des Apostel Paulus an die Phi- 

lipper, an Titus, Timotheus und Philemon erklart. In Ols- 

hausen's Commentary. English TransL, Edinburgh, 1851. 

Revised by A. C. Kendrick, New York. 
J. Eadie : A Commentary on the Greek Text of Paul's Epistle 

to the Philippians. 2d Edn. by W. Young, Edinburgh, 1884. 
B. Weiss : Der Philipperbrief ausgelegt, und die Geschichte 

seiner Auslegung kritisch dargestellt, 1859. 
H. von Soden : Der Brief des Apostels Paulus an die Philipper, 



Colossians. 

H. A. W. Meyer : Philippians, Colossians, and Philemon. 5th 

Edn., Franke, 1886. 
J. B. Lightfoot : St. Paul's Epistles to the Colossians and to 

Philemon. 9th Edn., 1890. 
H. J. Holtzmann : Kritik der Epheser- und Kolosser-Briefe, 

1872. 

The Epistle is partly genuine and partly spurious ; partly 



COMMENTARIES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT 141 

original and partly dependent on Ephesians. He tries to 
extract the Pauline original. 
A. Klopper : Der Brief an die Kolosser kritisch untersucht, 
und in seinem Verhaltnisse zum Paulinischen Lehrbegriff exe- 
getisch und biblisch-theologisch erortert, 1882. 
Defends the Epistle. 
H. von Soden : Hand-Kommentar zum Neuen Testament, 1891. 
A most careful examination and refutation of Holtz- 
mann's Epheser- und Kolosser-Briefe. 
H. Oltramare : Commentaire sur les Epitres de S. Paul aux 
Colossiens, aux Ephesiens, et a Philemon, 1891. 
Defends the Epistle. 
C. J. Ellicott : Commentaries Critical and Grammatical, etc. 
J . Eadie : A Commentary on the Greek Text of the Epistle of 
Paul to the Colossians. 2d Edn. by W. R. Young, Edin- 
burgh, 1884. 
Alex. Maclaren : Colossians and Philemon, in Expositor's 
Bible. 

An admirable specimen of critical knowledge applied to 
popular exposition. 
Thessalonians. 
C. J. Ellicott : Commentaries Critical and Grammatical, etc. 
B. Jowett: The Epistles of St. Paul to the Thessalonians, 

Galatians, and Romans. 
G. Lunemann : Continuation of Meyer's Commentary. Eng- 
lish Transl. by Gloag, 1880 ; American Edn. by T. Dwight. 
Inferior to Meyer, but learned, thorough, and discrimi- 
nating. 
P. Schmid : Der erste Thessalonischer Brief neu erklart. With 

an excursus on the 2d Epistle. 1885. 
J. Eadie : A Commentary on the Greek Text of the Epistles of 

Paul to the Thessalonians, 1877. 
G. G. Findlay : Commentary, 1891. 



142 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

J. Hutchison: Lectures, chiefly Expository, on Paul's ist and 

2d Epistles to the Thessalonians, 1883. 
Sadler : The Epistles of Paul to the Colossians, Thessalonians, 

and Timothy, 1890. 

Pastoral Epistles. 

H. A. W. Meyer : Timothy and Titus. 4th Edn. by Huther, 
1876, or Weiss' Edn. of 1885. Weiss' work published 
separately. 
PI. J. Holtzmann : Die Pastoralbriefe, etc., 1880. 

A vigorous attack on the three Epistles. Valuable for its 
careful study of peculiarities of diction and for its abun- 
dance of parallel passages. " The ' critical behandling ' has 
taken the life out of his exegesis. It reads like a post- 
mortem inquiry " (G. G. Findlay). 
C. J. Ellicott : Commentaries Critical and Grammatical, etc. 
H. R. Reynolds : The Pastoral Epistles. Running through 
the first ten volumes of The Expositor, ist Series. 
A very thorough exposition and defence. 
P. Fairbairn : The Pastoral Epistles ; the Greek Text and 

Transl., with introduction and dissertation, 1874. 
H. Wace : In Speaker's Commentary ; Introduction to the 

Commentary on the Pastoral Epistles. Excellent. 
H. Koelling : Der erste Brief Pauli an Timotheus, etc., 1882, 
sqq. 

Defends the Pauline authorship. 
K. Knoke : Praktisch-theologischer Kommentar zu den Pastoral- 
briefen des Apostels Paulus, 1887-89. 

Holds a partition theory. Titus mainly genuine, ist 
Timothy in part only indirectly Pauline. 2d Timothy 
originally Pauline, but confused by a transcriber. 
F. H. Hesse : Die Entstehung der neutestamentlichen Hirten- 
briefe, 1880. 



Pauline basis, but changed and expanded by interpola- 
tions. For instance, the groundwork of Titus is Pauline, 
but the references to the heretics, which are original in ist 
Timothy, are interpolated. 

Defences. 
G. Salmon : Introduction to the New Testament. 6th Edn. . 

1892. 
G. G. Findlay : Essay appended to the English Transl. of 

Sabatier's L'Apotre Paul. Reply to Holtzmann. 
Henry Wace : In Speaker's Commentary ; Introduction to 

the Pastoral Epistles. 
F. W. Farrar: Life and Work of St. Paul. Vol. II., Excur- 
sus IX. 
A. Plummer : Expositor's Bible ; Pastoral Epistles. 
J. C. Wiesinger : In Olshausen's Commentary. 
E. KfJHL : Die Gemeinde-Ordnung in den Pastoralbriefen, 1885. 
The negative arguments are summed up by S. David- 
son, Introduction to the Study of the New Testament, 2d 
Edn., 1882 j and H. J. Holtzmann, Die Pastoralbriefe. 
(See above.) 

Philemon. 

J. B. Lightfoot : St. Paul's Epistles to the Colossians and to 

Philemon. 9th Edn., 1890. 
H. A. W. Meyer : Philippians, Colossians, and Philemon. 5th 

Edn., Franke, 1886. American Edn. by T. Dwight. 
C. J. Ellicott : Commentaries Critical and Grammatical, etc. 
J. A. Beet : Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians, and Philemon, 

1891. 
A. Koch : Ueber den Brief Pauli an den Philemon, 1846. 
H. Oltramare : Commentaire sur les Epitres de S. Paul aux 

Colossi ens, aux Ephesiens, et a Philemon, 1891. 
J. R. Lumby : In Schaff's Popular Commentary. 



144 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

Hebrews. 

F. Bleek : Der Brief an die Hebraer erlautert durch Einlei- 
tung, Uebersetzung und fortlaufenden Kommentar, 1836. 

Marked by unwearied industry, large and varied erudi- 
tion, transparent candor, and a genuine theological sense. 
De Wette declares that it is entitled to rank among the 
very first contemporary exegetical works ; and Delitzsch, 
himself the author of a standard Commentary on Hebrews, 
says that every competent student must endorse this opin- 
ion. 

F. Delitzsch : Kommentar zu Briefe an die Hebraer, mit 
archaologischen und dogmatischen Excursen iiber das Opfer 
und die Versohnung, 1857. English Transl., Edinburgh, 
1868-70. 

G. Lunemann : Meyer's Commentary. 4th Edn., 1878, from 
which the English Transl. is made. American Edn. by T. 
Dwight, 1885. 

B. Weiss : Kritisch-exegetisches Handbuch iiber den Brief an 
die Hebraer, 1888. Also issued as an alternate to Lunemann 
in Meyer. 

B. F. Westcott : The Epistle to the Hebrews ; the Greek 
text, with notes and essays. 2d Edn., London, 1892. 

Very valuable. 

C. J. Vaughan: 1890. Brief, but very useful. 

C. F. Keil: Kommentar iiber den Brief an die Hebraer, 1885. 
S. T. Lowrie : An Explanation of the Epistle to the Hebrews, 

1884. Based upon Hofmann's Schriftbeweis. 
J. C. K. von Hofmann : Die heilige Schrift neuen Testa- 
ments zusammenhangend untersucht, Vol. V., 1873. 

Delitzsch says that "his contributions to the interpreta- 
tion of the Epistle are very complete and comprehensive." 
His expositions are sometimes open to the charge of caprice 
and undue subtlety, and his style is involved and difficult. 



COMMENTARIES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT 1 45 

James. 

J. B. Mayor : The Epistle of James ; the Greek text, with 
introduction, notes, and comments. London, 1892. 

Stands in the very front rank of commentaries on the 
Epistle, not only for exegesis, but for collection of critical 
material. 
W. Beyschlag : 5th' Edn. of Meyer, 1868. 

One of the best working handbooks. American Edn. 
from Beyschlag' s 4th Edn., by T. Dwight. 

A. R. Gebser : 1828. Valuable for patristic extracts. 
F. H. Kern : 1838. Commended as able and original. 
J. C. Wiesinger: In Olshausen's Commentary. 

F. T. Bassett : The Catholic Epistle of St. James, 1876. 

B. Weiss : Text-kritische Untersuchungen und Textherstellung. 
Weiss' s text is powerfully influenced by Tischendorf. 

E. H. Plumptre : The General Epistle of James, in Cambridge 

Greek Testament for Schools. 
J. P. Gloag : Introduction to the Catholic Epistles. 
R. Scott : In Speaker's Commentary. 

Peter. 

E. Kuhl : Petrusbriefe und Judas. 5th Edn., Meyer, 1887. 

American Edn., from 3d German, by T. Dwight. 
S. D. F. Salmond : In Schaff's Popular Commentary, 1st and 

2d Epistles. 

A good commentary. 

C. F. Keil : Epistles of Peter and Jude, 1883. 

J. M. Usteri : Kommentar, 1st Epistle, 1887-89. 
J. R. Lumby : Speaker's Commentary, 2d Epistle. 

Interesting Dissertation. 
Fr. Spitta : Der zweite Brief des Petrus und der Brief des 
Judas : eine geschichtliche Untersuchung, 1885. 
Defends the authenticity. 
10 



146 STUDENT'S HANDBOOK 

R. Johnstone : The First Epistle of Peter ; revised text, with 

introduction and commentary. Edinburgh, 1888. 
E. H. Plumptre : The Spirits in Prison, etc, 1885. 

Epistles of John. 

B. F. Westcott : The Epistles of St. John ; the Greek text, 
with notes and essays. 2d Edn., London, 1886. 

An admirable piece of work. Its value extends far be- 
yond the exegesis of the Epistle. Contains many valuable 
collations of Johannine terms and phrases. 
B. Weiss : Die Briefe des Apostels Johannes. 5th Edn. of 

Meyer, 1888. 
G. C. F. Lucre: Kommentar iiber die Schriften des Evangelist- 
en Johannes. 3d Edn., by Bertheau, 1856. 
See under Gospel of John. 

E. Haupt : Der erste Brief des Johannes, 1869. English 
Transl., Edinburgh, 1879. 

Clear and luminous analysis without erudite apparatus. 
W. B. Pope and W. F. Moulton : Schaff's Popular Com- 
mentary. 

Moulton has done sound and valuable work on John's 
writings. (See under Gospel of John.) 
A. Plummer : The First Epistle of John : Cambridge Greek 
Testament for Schools. 

Jude. 

See Spitta, under Peter. 
J. R. Lumby : Speaker's Commentary. 
A. Plummer : James and Jude : Expositor's Bible. 

The Apocalypse. 

F. Dusterdieck : In Meyer. 

(See also 4th Edn., 1887.) 



COMMENTARIES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT 1 47 

W. Milligan : The Revelation of St. John : Baird Lecture, 
1885. 

A very sensible book amid a pile of exegetical trash. 

F. Bleek : Vorlesungen liber die Apokalypse, 1862. English 
Transl., 1874. 

Fr. Spitta : Die Offenbarung des Johannes untersucht, 1889. 

G. C. F. Lucre : Versuch einer vollstandigen Einleitung in die 
Offenbarung des Johannes, etc. 2d Edn., 1852. 

Studies on John's Revelation. 
C. B. Elliot: Horse Apocalypticse. 5th Edn., London, 1862. 
R. C. Trench : Commentary on the Epistles to the Seven 

Churches in Asia. 3d Edn., revd. 
E. H. Plumptre : The Epistles to the Seven Churches in Asia. 

Expositor, 1st Series, Vols. II., III. 
W. H. Simcox: The Revelation of St. John, 1891. 

Excursus on Vischer's theory, and summary of Volter's 
analysis. Patient, original, ingenious, and sober. 



INDEX 



Abbot, Ezra, 7, 10, 12, 25, 26, 27, 30, 

35, 65, 68, 112 
Abbott, Edwin, 58, 59, 60, 101 
Abgarus, Correspondence of Christ 

and, 46 
Abicht, K. , 4 
Achelis, E., 132 
Acta Thaddaei, 46 
Acts of the Apostles, 32, 50, 71 
Acts of Carpos and Agathonike, 42 
Acts of Paul, 31 
Acts of Paul and Thekla, 42 
Acts of Peter, 38 
Addai, Doctrine of, 41 
Adler, J. G. C. , 24 
Agrippa Castor, 39 
Alberti, J., 8 
Alcuin, 48 

Alexander the Great, 4 
Alford, H., 26, 29, 56, 63, 68, 70, 75, 

86, 87, 91, 92, 95, 99, 102, 103, 107, 

108, no, in, 125 
Allen, T. W., 118 
Alogi, 62 
Alter, F. C. , 24 
Ambrose, 21, 124 
Ambrosiaster, 123 
Amiatinus (Codex), 26 
Amphilochius of Iconium, 31 
Andrews, S. J., 117 
Anger, R. , 6, 16, 80 
Antonelli, 21 
Aphraates, 40 

Apocalypse of John, 68, 146. 
Apocrypha, O. T., 5, 7 
Apocryphal Gospels, Acts, etc., 42 



Apocryphal Questions in Jude, 103 

Apologists, 34 

Apostolic Constitutions, 32, 34 

Apostolic Fathers, 14, 31 

Arabic Version, 22 

Aramaic Dialect, 7 

Aramaic Gospel, 60 

Aristides, 34 

Armenian Version, 13, 29 

Armstrong, 116 

Arnold, n 

Arnold, W. T., 114 

Arrian, 4 

Athanasius, 20, 31 

Aube, 68 

Aubert, 124 

Augustine, 21, 72, in, 124 

Authorized Version, 26, 27 

Badham, F. P., 45, 46 

Baedeker, K., 115 

Bagster, S., 11, 24 

Ballenstedt, 61 

Barnabas, Epistle of, 16, 33, 34 

Baronius, 21 

Basilides, 39 

Bassett, F. T., 145 

Bathgen, F., 12 

Baum, J. W., 21, 127 

Baumgarten, M. , 72, 73, 92 

Baur, F. C, 19, 38, 41, 51, 52, 53, 54, 
55, 62, 63, 64, 69, 70, 73, 74, 75, 77, 
78, 79, 84, 85, 86, 87, 88, 89, 91, 92, 
93- 97- 99- I02 > io 6, 108, in, 112, 135 

Beet, J. A, 135, 137, 138, 139, 140, 143 

Bekker, Im. , 8 



i5o 



INDEX 



Bengel, J. A., 23, 24, 27, 49, 56, no, 

126 
Bennett, E. N., 46 
Benson, E. W. , 20 
Bentley, R., 23, 49 
Bernard, J. H., 45 
Bernard de Montfaucon, 20 
Bernhard, T. D. , 133 
Bernhardy, G., 8 
Bernstein, 12 
Bertheau, C, 26, 112, 146 
Berthelot, 101 
Bertholdt, L., 50, 56, 77, 96, 97, 102, 

104, 106 
Beyschlag, W., 64, 65, 69, 71, 75, 77, 

88, 91, 94, 97, 103, 107, 108, 109, in, 

115, 125, 137, 144 
Beza, Theo., 22, 29, 95 
Biesenthal, 96 
Bindemann, 21 
Bingham, J., 114 
Birch, A., 24 
Birks, E. B., 34 
Birt, T., 118 
Bleek, F., 3, 5, 6, 8, 54, 62, 67, 69, 70, 

7 1 > 73- 77> 78, 86, 87, 88, 90, 91, 92, 

95. 96, 97, 98, 99, ioo, 102, 103, 104, 

107, no, in, 126, 143, 146 
Blumenthal, C. E., 54 
Bohl, Ed., 6 
Bohringer, 119 
Bond, E. A., and Thompson, E. M., 

118 
Bonwetsch, G. N., 42, 45 
Bottger, 90 
Bouriant, U., 43 
Bousset, W., 36, 61 
Brace, C. L. , 133 
Bratke, E. D., 46 
Breest, E., 133 

Brethren of the Lord, 104, 107 
Bretschneider, G. , 50, 61, 62, no 
Briggs, C. A., 47, 131 
Brito, G., 48 
Broadus, J. A. , 128 
Bruce, A. B. , 130, 131, 132, 133 
Bruce, J., 103 
Bruder, C. H. , 9 



Bruckner, B., 65, 97, 99, 101, 102, 108, 

no, 126, 130 
Bruckner, W. , 68, 98, 106, 107, 108, 

109, 112, 117 
Bryennios, Ph., 15 
Bugenhagen, 119 
Bunsen, C. K. J., 19, 63, 95, 96, 101, 

107 
Burgon, J. W. , 30, 128 
Burk, C., 21 
Burton, E., 20 
Bushnell, H., 132 
Buttmann, A. , 7, 9 

Calvin, J., 95, 97, 99, 127 

Campbell, 94 

Canon, History of, 30, 47 

Canon, Criticism of, 48 

Cardwell, E., 5 

Carpenter, J. E., 61 

Carthage, Council of, 31 

Cassiodorus, M. A., 48 

Catholic Epistles, 50, 96, 144 

Cerinthus, 38, 41, 86 

Charteris, A. H., 47 

Chrysostom, 20, 31, 123, 124 

Churton, E. , 17 

Ciasca, P. A., 41 

Clemen, C, 90, 117 

Clement, Epistles of, 32, 33 

Clement of Alexandria, 18, 31, 39, 95 

Clement of Rome, 15, 32 

Clementine Recognitions and Homi- 
lies, 32, 38, 109 

Cludius, H. H., 61 

Colossians, Epistle to, 88, 140 

Commelin, 20 

Complutensian Polyglot, 22 

Conder, F. R., 115 

Conybeare and Howson, 78, 81, 87, 
92, 95, lis, 134 

Cook, F. C„ 103, 126 

Corinthians, Epistles to, 77, 136 

Corpus Inscriptionum Atticarum, 118 

Corpus Inscriptionum Graecarum, 118 

Corpus Inscriptionum Latinarum, 118 

Cowper, B. H., 42 

Cox, S., 134, 137 



INDEX 



151 



Cramer, J. A., 124 

Credner, K. A., 35, 47, 50, 51, 56, 63, 
69. 72, 73. 77. 78, 87, 89, 91, 92, 95, 
99, 100, 102, 104, 106, 107, 108, in, 
112 

Cremer, H. , 9 

Critical Apparatus, Modern, 9 

Crosby, H. , 30 

Crowfoot, J. R. , 11 

Cruse, C. F. , 20 

Cruttwell, C. T., 19, 34, 36, 38, 40 

Cunitz, 127 

Cunningham, General, 4 

Cunningham, W. , 16, 22 

Curcellaeus, 23 

Cureton, W., 11, 16 

Curetonian Syriac Version, 11 

Curtius, G. , 10 

Cyprian, 19 

Cyril of Alexandria, 8, 124 

Cyril of Jerusalem, 20, 31 

D.IHXE, 18, 20 

Davidson, A. J. K. , 3 

Davidson, S., 53, 62, 69, 70, 74, 75, 77, 
78, 79, 80, 81, 85, 86, 91, 93, 95, 96, 
97, 98, 99, 101, 102, 104, 107, 108, no, 

143 

Deane, W. J., 5 

D'Eichthal, 68 

De la Rue, 18 

Delff, H., 66 

Delitzsch, Fr., 7, 95, 96, 100, 115, 126, 
131, 143, 144 

De Pressense, E., 22, 95 

De Rossi, G. B., 117, 118 

De Rubeis, J. F., 125 

De Wette, W. M. L., 6, 50, 51, 54, 62, 
69, 70, 71, 73, 74, 77, 78, 79, 85, 86, 
91, 92, 95, 96, 97, 99, 100, 102, 103, 
104, 106, 107, 108, no, in, 126, 130, 

143 
Dickson, W. P., 82, 136 
Didache, 33, 34, 37 
Didymus of Alexandria, 20 
Dietlein, 102 
Dillman, A., 13, 103 
Dindorf, W., 5, 18 



Diocletian, Persecution of, 31 

Diognetus, Letter to, 34 

Dionysius of Alexandria, 19 

Dionysius of Corinth, 36 

Dods, M. , 21, 130 

Dodwell, H., 19 

Dollinger, J. J. I., 19, 95, 102, 114 

Donaldson, J., 14, 17, ^6 

Dorner, A. , 22 

Dorner, I., 104, in 

Dressel, A., 16, 32 

Droysen, 4 

Drummond, J., 5, 6, 40, 119 

Du Cange, C. D., 15 

Duncker, 19 

Du Pin, L. E.,21 

Diisterdieck, F. , 54, 69, 70, no, in, 

146 
Dwight, T. , 30, 101, 125, 129, 130, 135, 

141, 143, 144 

Eadie, J., 29, 138, 139, 140, 141 

Ebionites. 38 

Ebrard, J. H. A., 54, 56, 63, 68, 70, 72, 

73' 9 2 < 95- IIO > 1IT < II2 
Edersheim, A., 115, 132 
Edwards, T. C, 77, 7g, 137 
Egyptian Versions, 13 
Eichhorn, G., 49, 54, 56, 58, 68, 72, 76, 

jj, 87, 88, 91, 92, 95, 96, 97, 99, 100, 

102, 107, no, in 
Elkesaites, 38 
Ellicott, C. J., 29, 30, 68, 77, 78, 86, 92, 

126, 127, 136, 138, 139, 141, 142, 143 
Elliot, C. B., 70, 146 
Elzevir Editions, 22, 29 
Engelhardt, G. M. C, 35 
England, E. B. , 10 
Ephemeris Epigraphica, 118 
Ephesians, Epistle to, 50, 86, 138 
Ephrem Syrus, 20, 41 
Epiphanius, 31, 39 

Erasmus, 17, 19, 21, 22, 95, 99, 106, 112 
Erizzo, 12 

Ersch and Gruber, 20 
Esberg, J. , 13 
Ethiopic Version, 13, 22, 29 
Etymologicon Magnum, 8 



152 



INDEX 



Eusebius, 18, 20, 31, 33, 34, 40, 46, 72, 
96 

Euthymius Zigabenus, 125 

Evans, Canon, 137 

Evanson, E. , 61 

Ewald, G. H. A., 5, 6, 54, 56, 69, 70, 
73< 75' 76. 78, 86, 88, 89, 90, 91, 92, 
95- 98. 99. 100, 1 01, 102, 104, 108, 114 

Ewald, P., 58, 60, 61, 65, 98, 108 

Fabricius, J. A., 14, 19 

Fairbairn, A. M., 115, 133 

Fairbairn, P., 91, 142 

Farrar, A. S., 53 

Farrar, F. W., 6, 14, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 

42, 47, 48, 68, 70, 75, 76, 78, 86, 87, 

90, 91, 92, 93, 95, 101, 108, 115, 118, 

129, 133, 134, 135, 143 
Fausset, A. R., 126 
Feilmoser, A., 50, 51, 62 
Fell, J., 19, 23 
Feuardent, 17 
Field, F. , 6, 20, 30 
Findlay, G. G, 76, 91, 94, 135, 139, 

142 
Fisher, G. P., 52, 131, 132 
Foulkes, E. S. , 15 
Franke, A. H., 64, 81, 139, 140, 143 
Frankel, 6 
Freeman, E. , 4, 115 
Freemantle, W. H. , 21 
Friedrich, J., 74, 84 
Fritzsche, O. F. , 5, 6, 11, 12, 29 
Fronton le Due, 20 
Fuller, J., 38 
Funk, 14, 15, 44 

Gage, W. L., 116 

Gaisford, 8 

Galatians, Epistle to, 79, 138 

Gallandi, A., 13, 19 

Gardthausen, V., 118 

Gaume, 21 

Gebhardt, O. von, 11, 14, 28, 44 

Gebhardt and Harnack, 15, 16, 17, 37, 

46, 60, 61, 64 
Gebser, A. R. , 145 
Geikie, C, 116 



Gerhard, J., 119 

Gersdorf, 19 

Gess, W. F., 132 

Gibbon, E., 21 

Gieseler, J. K. L. , 19, 56, 92, 100 

Giffbrd, E. H., 127, 135 

Gildersleeve, B. , 34, 35 

Ginsburg, C. D., 89 
! Gloag, P. J., 65, 70, 72, 73, 75, 81, 86, 
87- 9i. 93- 94> 96, 107, 109, 134, 135. 
141, 145 
! Gloel, J., 84, 91 

Godet, F., 4, 56, 63, 64, 68, 70, 75, 76, 
77, 79, 81, 84, 92, 95, 97, 129, 130, 
135- 136 

Goebel, S., 130 

Gore, C, 84, 133 

Gospels, Four, 31 

Gothic Version, 13 

Grabe-Massuet, 17 
1 Grasco-Jewish Literature, 5 

Grau, R. F., 65 

Green, S. G, 9 

Greenfield, 11 

Gregory, C. R., 10, 25, 26, 28, 64, 129 
: Gregory Nazianzen, 20, 31 

Gregory of Nyssa, 20 

Gregory Thaumaturgus, 19 
I Griesbach, J. J., 23, 24, 27, 56, 57 

Grimm, W. , 85 

Grimm-Wilke, 9 

Grosch, 101, 102, 103 

Grote, G., 4 

Grotius, H. van, 49, 56, 72, 92 

Guericke, H. E. F. , 50, 51, 62, 73, 85, 
95, 99, 101, 102, 107, 108, III 

Guerin, H. V., 115 

Guhl, 139 
I Guillemard, W.H., 10 

1 Hackett, H. B., 134 

I Hackett and Abbot, 7, 29, 113 

! Hagenbach, K. R. , 19, 21 

Hahn, A., 24 

! Hall, J. H., 12, 28, 46 

J Haller, W., 46 

I Hamburger, J., 114 

! Harclean Syriac Version, 12 



INDEX 



b5 



Hardwick, C, 133 

Harless, G. C. , 14, 87, 139 

Harnack, A., 14, 16, 36, 38, 40, 41, 43, 

45, 5 6 , 6 9, 75, 90, 9h IO ° 
Harris, J. R., 34, 41, 45 
Harvey, W., 17 
Hase, K. von, 51, 55, 62, 115 
Hatch, E., 6, 7, 32, 114 
Hauck, A., 18 
Hauff, 51, 62 
Haupt, E. , no, in, 146 
Hausrath, A., 55, 74, 80, 85, 88, 91, 95, 

97, 99, 102, no, in 
Havercamp, 5 
Havet, E., 68 
Hebraists, 8 

Hebrews, Epistle to, 31, 32, 94, 143 
Hebrews, Gospel according to the, 31, 

38, 43 
Hefele, C. J., 14 
Hegel, G. W. F., 51 
Hegesippus, 31, 36 
Heidegger, J. H., 48, no 
Heinichen, 20 
Heinrici, C. F. G, 39, 73, 77, 7 8 . 79. 

125, 136 
Helvetic Consensus, 48 
Hemphill, 41 

Hengstenberg, E. W. , 63, 68, 70, 102 
Hennel, C. C., 71 
Heracleon, 40 
Heretical Teachers. 38 
Hermas, 16, 33 

Hermas, Pastor of, 31, 33, 34, 105, 109 
Hertwig, O. R., 3 
Herzog, J. J. (Encyclopaedia), 6, 7, 

11, 12, 13, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21, 

22, 26, 28, 29, 35, 37, 33, 39, 40, 42, 

43, S3, 81, 89, 94, 96, ioo, 104, 112, 

ii4, 135 
Hesse, F. H., 37, 142 
Hesselberg, C. , 18 
Hesychius, 8, 24 
Hicks, E. L., 118 
Hilary, Deacon, 124 
Hilary of Poictiers, 21, 123, 124 
Hilgenfeld, A., 14, 15, 16, 32, 36, 37, 

38, 39, 40.43. 44. 55- 62 . 6 9. 7°. 72, 



75, 80, 81, 84, 85, 86, 87, 88, 89, 90, 
91, 93, 96, 97, 98, 99, 100, 102, 103, 
104, 106, 107, no, 112, 119 
Hincks, E. Y. , 58 
Hinrichs, 89 
Hippolytus, 19, 39 

Hippolytus, Philosophumena of, 39 
Hitchcock and Brown, 37 
Hitzig, F., 5, 69, 86, 89 

Hobart, W. K., 133 

Hoekstra, S., 68 

Hofmann, J. C. K. von, 70, 74, 77, 87, 
9 2 > 93- 95. 97- 98, 99. 101, 102, 103, 
104, 107, 108, no, 144 

Hofmann, R. , 42, 43 

Hofmanne, G. , 15 

Holland, H. S., 35 

Holsten, K., 75, 84, 86, 89 

Holtzmann, H. J., 3, 5, 11, 12, 13, 16, 
26, 27, 28, 42, 47, 48, 52, S3, ss, 56, 
57, 58, 60, 67, 69, 70, 71, 72, 73, 74, 
75, 76," 78/79, 80, 83, 85, 86, 87, 88, 
89, 90, 91, 92, 93, 96, 97, 98, 100, 102, 
103, 104, 107, 108, 109, in, 112, 126, 
139, 140, 141, 142, 143 

Holtzmann, O. , 98 

Hoole, C., 16 

Home, T. H., 11 

Hort, F. J. A., 26, 39 

Houghton, E. L. , 47, 54 

Hovey and Abbot, 134 

Huet, P. D., 18 

Hug, J. L. , 24, 50, 77, 97, 99, 102, 107, 
no 

Hunter, D. , 47, 48 

Hurtel, W., 19 

Hutchison, J., 141 

Huther, J. E. , 54, 91, 93, 97, 98, 99, 
101, 103, 104, 107, 108, 109, no, in, 
112, 141 

Hutton, R. H., 62, 64 

Ignatius, 16, 32 
Ignatian Epistles, 32 
Immer, A., 88 

Imprisonment, Epistles of, 86 
Imprisonments of Paul, 91 
Introduction, Science of, 3 



54 



INDEX 



Irenseus, 17, 31, 39 

Isidore, 14 

Isidorian Decretals, 32 

jACOBi, J. L . , 18, 19, 38, 39 

Jacobsen, A., 67, 80 

James, Epistle of, 31, 50, 105, 144 

James, M. R. , 43 

Jameson, A., 117 

Jefferson, J., 131 

Jerome, 12, 14, 18, 21, 24, 26, 31, 34, 

112, 119, 123 
Jerusalem Syriac Version, 12 
Johannean Question, 61 
John, First Epistle of, no, 145 
John, Gospel of, 33, 41, 61, 129 
John, Minor Epistles of, 112, 145 
Johnstone, R. , 145 
Josephus, 5, 101 
Jowett, B., 75, 76, 8o, 81, 85, 86, 136, 

138, 141 
Jude, Epistle of, 31, 103, 146 
Julicher, A., 130 
Julius Africanus, 19 
Justin Martyr, 35, 38, 40 

Kamphausen, A. H. H., 134 

Kay, 95 

Kaye, J., 18 

Keble, J., 14, 17 

Keil, C. F., 56, 95, 128, 130, 144, 145 

Keim, Theo., 62, 63, 69, 70, 72, 81, 97, 

99, in, 114, 115, 132 
Kendrick, A C, 30, 140 
Kern, F. H. , 85, 106, 107, 109, 145 
Kiepert, H. , 116 
King, G. E. , 102 
Kinkel, J.G., 117 
Kirchhofer, J, 47 
Klopper, A., 86, 87, 88, 89, 107, 108, 

137. 139. 140 
Knapp, G. C. , 24 
Kneucker, 89 
Knoke, K., 91, 142 
Knowling, R. J., 84, 133, 135 
Koch, A. , 143 
Kohler, H. , 133 
Kolling, H. , 94, i4 2 



Kostlin, C. R., 53, 62, 69, 72, 86, 96, 

97 
Krafft, W. L. , 13 
Krawutczky, ^7 
Krenkel, 68 
Kugler, F. T. , 117 
Kiihl, E. , 94, 97, 101, 103, 104, 143, 

145 
Kuinol, C. , 56 
Kunze, J., 45 

Lachmann, C. , 24, 25, 26, 28, 29, 75 

Lactantius, 20 

Ladd, G. T., 131 

Lammer, 20 

Lagarde, P. A, 19 

Lanciani, R., 117 

Lange, J. P., 56, 6^, 70, 86, 87, 91, 92, 

99, 101, 107, 127, 134 
Language of the New Testament, 4 
Laodicsea, Council of, 31 
Leathes, S., 65, 131, 133 
Le Bas — Waddington, 118 
Lechler, G. V., 54, 56, 63, 65, 73, 74, 

75, 97, 98, 100, 107, 108, 109, 134 
Lee, S., 11 
Leimbach, 16, 20 
Le Jay, P., 46 
Lekebusch, E. , 72, 73, 74 
Leopold, E. F. , 18 
Lewin, T. , 81, 87, 92, 95, 115, 116, 117, 

134 
Lewis, C. T. , 126 
Liddon, H. P., 64, 132, 136 
Lightfoot, John, 134 
Lightfoot, J. B., 14, 15, 16, 17, 20, 29, 

3°. 32, 33. 34- 37, 3 8 - 4i> 47, 64, 68, 

70^ 75, 80, 81, 82, 85, 86, 87, 89, co, 

92, 94, 100, 104, 107, 124, 138, 139, 

140, 143 
Limborch, P., 118 
Lindemann, 84 
Lipsius, R. A., 15, 17, 19, 38, 39, 42, 

47, 75, 80, 84, 85, 87, 89, 90, 95. Q7, 

99, 100, 103, 126 
Lloyd, Bp., 29 
Lobeck, C. A, 8 
Lods, Ad., 43, 44, 45 



INDEX 



155 



Logia of Matthew, 57, 59, 60 

Logos, 62, 63 

Loman, A. D., 68, 83 

Lowrie, S. T. , 144 

Liibke, W. , 117 

Lucht, H. , 75, 76 

Lucian, 24 

Lucifer of Cagliai-i, 21 

Liicke, G. , 51, 62, 69, 91, 107, no, in, 

112, 129, 146 
Luke, Gospel of, 40, 50, 57, 58, 129 
Lumby, J. R. , 101, 102, 127, 140, 143, 

145, 146 
Liinemann, G. , 54, 85, 86, 90, 95, 96, 

141, 144 
Luthardt, C. E., 63, 64, 6^, 68, 70, 101, 

102, 129 
Luther, M., 49, 95, 99, 103, 106 

McClelland, J. B. , 128 

McCliutock and Strong, 15, 114 

McClintock, J., 54 

McGiffert, A., 20 

Mace, D., 23 

Maclaren, Alex., 141 

Macpherson, J., 138 

Manchot, K. , 46 

Mangey, T. , 5 

Mangold, \V. , 3, 55, 6j, 69, 70, 72, 73, 
74, 75, 76, 85, 86, 87, 88, 89, 90, 91, 
92, 95,97, 100, 102, 103, 107, 108, in 

Mansel, H. L., 17, 18, 38, 39 

Mansi, 14 

Manuscripts, 10 

Marcion, 40 

Marcion, Canon of, 40 

Mark, Gospel of, 57, 58, 128 

Marsh, H., 56 

Marshall, J. T., 60, 61 

Martin, Abbe J. P. P., n 

Martineau, J., 68 

Matheson, G. , 90 

Matthaei, C. F., 8, 24, 125 

Matthes, 68 

Matthew, Gospel of, 33, 57, 58, 127 

Maurice, F. D., 63 

Mayerhoff, E. T., 71, 73, 88, 89, 91, 92, 
97, 99, 102 



Mayor, J. B. , 104, 107, 108, 109, no, 144 

Meijboom, 68 

Meisterhaus, K. , 118 

Melito of Sardis, 36 

Memphitic Version, 29 

Menke, Th., 117 

Merivale, C. , 114 

Merrill, S., 115 

Merz, 117 

Messner, 126 

Methodius, 19 

Meunier, C, 45 

Meyer, H. A. W., 54, 63, 68, 70, 72, 
73> 74. 75. 76, 78, 79. 81, 84, 86, 87, 
89, 91, 93, 95, 99, 101, 103, 109, III, 
112, 125, 126, 127, 128, 129, 134, 135, 
136, 137, 138, 139, 140, 141, 143, 144, 
146 

Michaelis, J. D., 49, 96 

Middleton, C. , 23 

Migne, Abbe, 13, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21, 35, 
125 
i Mill, J., 23, 29, 49, 56, 87 

Mill, W. H. , 52 

Milligan,\V. , 16, 34, 36, 70, 71, 137, 146 

Milligan and Moulton, 127, 129 

Milman, H. H., 38 

Minucius Felix, 40 

Mitchell. E. C, 12 

M oiler, W., 18, 42 

Moldenhauer, D. G., 24 

Mombert, J. I. , 30 

Mommsen, Theo. , 82, 114, 117 

Monk, J. H., 23 

Montalembert, C. F. R., 21 

Montanists, 41, 62, 63 

Morel, F. C. , 20 

Morison, J. , 56, 127, 128, 136 

Moritz, 8 

Moulton, W. F. , 5, 9, 30 

Mozley, J B., 131 

Miiller, J., 94 

Muller, K. , 64 

Muratorian Canon, 2,7 

Murray, J. O. F. , 45 

Naber, S. A., 82, 83 

Neander, J. A. W., 20, 21, 50, 51, 53, 



i 5 6 



INDEX 



62, 69, 70. 74, jj, 78, 87, 89, 91, 92, 
97, 99, 100, 102, 103, 106, 107, 108, 
no, in, 119 

Nestle, E. , 7, 46 

Newman, J. H. , 14 

Nicholas de Lyra, 48 

Nicholson, E. B. , 43, 45 

Niese, 5 

Northcote and Brownlow, 117 

Nosselt, 124 

Norton, A. , 56, 63 

Novatian, 20 

Octavius the, of Minucius Felix, 40 

Oecumenius, 124 

Oehler, Fr., 18 

Old Latin Version, 12 

Olshausen, H., 50, 54, 73, 74 > 7&< 87, 

100, 101, 140 
Oitramare, H. , 75, 88, 136, 139, 141, 

143 
Origen, 18, 24, 25, 31, 41, 119, 123 
Origen's Hexapla, 6, 7 
Ormiston, W., 134 
Osborn, H. S., 116 
Otto, C. W., 136 
Otto, K., 35 
Overbeck, 73, 79 

Paley, W. , 87 
Palmer, E., 27, 28, 30 
Panek, 96 

Papageorgios, Sp. C. , 6 
Papias, 15, 33, 50, 57, 59, 61 
Paret, H., 135 
Parker, J. H. , 117 
Paschal Disputes, 62 
Pastoral Epistles, 50, 91, 141 
Patristic Collections, 13 
Patristic Commentaries, 123 
Patristic Dictionaries, 15 
Patristic Quotations, 13 
Patristic Testimonies, 34 
Paulus, H. E. G., 89, 90, no 
Peabody, A. P. , 65 
Pearson, J., 17, 19 
Pelagius, 21 
Pelt, A. F., 85 



Perkins, J., n 

Perrot, 82 

Peshito Version, n, 12, 22 

Peter, Gospel of, 43 

Peter, First Epistle of, 50, 96, 145 

Peter, Second Epistle of, 31, 50, 145 

Pfannkuche, H. F. , 7 

Pfieiderer, O. , 56, 69, 71, 72, 75, 76, 

79, 80, 81, 85, 86, 87, 88, 89, 90, 91, 

95, 97, 98, 99, 108, 109, in 
Philemon, Epistle to, 89, 143 
Philippi, F. A., 74, 102 
Philippians, Epistle to, 89, 139 
Phillips, G. , 41 
Philo Judaeus, 5, 35, 63 
Philoxenian Syriac Version, 12 
Photius, 8 
Phrynicus, 8 
Pierson, A. , 82, 83 
Piper, 117 
Pitra, Cardinal, 124 
Planck, C, 53, 86 
Plummer, A. , 19, 94, 130, 143, 146 
Plumptre, E. H., 91, 92, 108, 145, 147 
Polycarp, 17, 32 
Polycarp, Epistle of, to the Philippians, 

32 
Polycarp, Martyrdom of, 32 
Poole, G A., 19 
Pope and Moulton, 146 
Porson, R., 8 
Porter, J. L., 116 
Possidius, 21 
Potter, 18 
Prellwitz, 10 
Printed Text of the New Testament, 

22 
Protevangelium, 49 
Purists, 8 
Pusey, E. B. , 14, 17 

Quadrat us, 34 

Rabiger, F. J., 79 

Ramsay, W. M., 42, 70, 73, 80, 81, 97, 

99, 100, 102, 114, 118, 135 
Raumer, K. von, 116 
Redpath, H. A., 7, 45 



INDEX 



157 



Redpenning, E. R. , 18 
Reiche, J. G., 85 
Reinach, S., 118 
Reinkens, H. J., 18 
Renan, E. , 53, 56, 66, 69, 70, 73, 74, 
76, 77, 80, 86, 87, 88, 89, 91, 92, 95, 

98, 99, 100 

Resch, A., 46, 60, 61, 64, 6^ 

Reubelt, J. A., 132 

Reuss, E. , 3, 5, 7, 8, 13, 28, 29, 47, 48, 
49, 54, 66, 70, 72, 73, 74, 75, 76, 77, 
78, 79, 86, 87, 88, 91, 92, 95, 96, 97, 

99, 100, 102, 103, 104, 106, 107, 109, 
no, in, ii2, 127, 135, 140 

Reville, A. J., 68 

Revised Version of 1881, 26, 27, 28, 29, 

3° 
Reynolds, H. R., 64, 132, 142 
Richter, 3 

Riddle, M. B., 30, 42 
Riehm, E. K. A., 114, 131 
Ritschl, A., 17, 19, 38, 40, 42, 53, 64, 

&5> 74. 76, 86, 89, 91, 92, 94, 95, 96, 

100, 106, 107, 108, 109 
Ritter, K., 116 
Rivetus, A., 48 
Roberts, A , 7, 8 

Roberts and Donaldson, 14, 15, 16 
Roberts and Rambaut, 17 
Robinson, E , 8, 9, 54, 115 
Robinson, J. A., 34, 43, 45 
Rohricht, R., 116 
Romans, Epistle to, 74. 135 
Ronsch, H., 12, 18 
Roos, Fr. , 91 
Rothe, R.. 17 
Routh, M. J., 15 
Row, C. A., 131, 132 
Ruckert, L. I., 78, 80 
Ruegg, A.,28 
Ruh nken, D., 8 
Rushbrooke, G. W., 58 
Ryland, 35, 54 

Sabatier, A., 66, 71, 74, 76^ 79, 86, 

87. 89, 90, 91, 92, 94, 142 
Salmeron, 48 
Salmon, G. , 4, 16, 19. 32, 33, 34, 36, 



37, 39, 40, 42, 43. 52, 59- 60, 65, 68, 

70, 72, 74, 76, 84, 86, 89, 91, 93, 95, 

96, 99, 100, 101, 102, 103, 104, 107, 

no, 112, 142 
Salmond, S. D. F. , 145 
Sanday, W., 8, 29, 40, 59, 61, 65, 67, 

68, 84 
Santes Pagninus, 48 
Savile", H., 20 
Schaff, P., 11. 12, 13, 14, 19, 20, 21, 26, 

27, 28, 30, 32, 33, 34, 36, 37, 38, 39, 

40, 41, 46, 48, 56, 74, 75, 77, 80, 87, 

92, 97, 106, 107, 126, 127, 129, 134 
Schaff-Herzog (Encyclopaedia), 42, 114 
Schanz, 64 
Schenkel, D. , 62, 65, 70, 74, 75, 77, 80 

86, 90, 91, 97, 98, 100, 103, 104, 107, 

in, 114 
Schleiermacher, F. D. E. , 16, 50, 51, 

54, 56, 59. 62, 69, 71, 73, 86, 91, 93, 

100, 103, 106, in, 112 
Schieusner, J. F., 7 
Schmid, P., 141 

Schmidt, J. E. C. , 49, 85, 95, 96, 106 
Schmidt, J. H. H., 10 
Schmidt, K., 81, 134 
Schmidt, Woldemar, 33, 87, 108, 135, 

138 
Schmiedel, P. W., 86, 89, 99, 107, 126 
Schnaase, K., 117 
Schneckenburger, M., 72, 73, 88, 96, 

107, 108 
Schneidewin, 19 
Schoell, C. , 29 
Schoettgen, C., 131 
Scholten, J. H. , 53, 62, 68, 69, 70, 83, 

91. 99 
Scholz, J. M. A., 24 
Schott, H. A., 24, 50, 51, 62 
Schrader, K. , 90 
Schubert, H. von, 44 
Schurer, E., 4, 5, 6, 8, 45, 55, 67, 75, 

89, 97, 103, 114 
Schulz, D. , 76 
Schultz, H., 75 
Schulze, L., 101, 108, 124 
Schwalb, 68 
Schwanbeck, E. A., 71, 73, 74 



i 5 8 



INDEX 



Schwegler, A., 20, 53, 62, 69, 74,75, 
77, 86, 91, 97, 99, 102, 103, 104, 106, 

107, 108, 109 
Schweitzer, 62, 65 
Scott, R. , 145 

Scrivener, F. H. A., 11, 22, 26, 27, 28, 

29, in 
Semisch, K. G. , 20, 35 
Semler, J. S. , 49, 96, 101 
Septuagint, 6 
Serarius, 48 
Seufert, W. , 98 
Sharpe, S. , 16 
Sieffert, F., 80, 82, 98, 100, 103, 104, 

108, 109 

Simcox, W. H., 7, 9, 147 

Simon Magus, 38 

Simon, R., 49 

Simons, E., 58 

Sinaitic Codex, 25, 26 

Sixtus of Siena, 48 

Smith, H. B., 53 

Smith, James, 134 

Smith, Payne, 124 

Smith, William (Biblical Dictionary), 

5, 13, 18, 29, 75, 86, 113 
Smith and Cheetham, 113 
Smith and Grove, 117 
Smith and Wace, 6, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 

19, 20, 21, 22, 32, 3s< 34, 35- 3 6 - 37. 

38, 39, 42, 103, 113 
Socrates (Church Historian), 21 
Sophocles, E. A., 15 
Sozomen, 21 

Speaker's Commentary, 5 
Spitta, F. , 69, 70, 71, 74, 98, 101, 102, 

103, 104, 134, 145, 146 
Stahelin, 35 
Stanley, A. P., 4, 5, 77, 78,79, no, 115. 

137 
Stanton, V. H., 131 
Stap, A., 68 
Stapfer, E., 114 
Stapleton, J. C, 20 
Steck, R., 8o, 83, 84 
Stein, 20 

Steinmeyer, F. L. , 130, 132, 133 
Steitz, G. B., 16 



Stephens, R. , 20, 22, 29 

Stephens, W. R. W., 20 

Sterrett, 118 

Steudel, J. C, 126 

Stier, R. , 95 

Stieren, 17 

Storr, G. C. , 77, no 

Strauss, D. F., 52, 54, 61, 62, 6$ 

Streane, A. W., 26 

Suicer, J. C, 15 

Suidas, 8 

" Supernatural Religion," 67 

Swete, H. B. , 6, 44 

Synoptic Problem, 56 

Tatian, 35, 40 

Tatian's Diatessaron, 40, 41 

Tayler, J. J. , 68 

Taylor, C, 6, 16, 33, 37 

Terry, M. S., 119 

Tertullian, 18, 31, 40, 42, 72 

Testament of the twelve Patriarchs, 

Text of the New Testament, 10 

Textus Receptus, 22, 24, 26, 28 

Thayer, J. H., 5, 9, 30, 45, 136, 138 

Theile, 107 

Theodore of Mopsuestia, 20, 124 

Theodoret, 20, 21, 41, 124 

Theophilus of Antioch, 36 

Theophylact, 124 

Thessalonians, Epistles to, 84, 141 

Thierry, A. G. D. , 21 

Thiersch, H. W. J., 54, 56, 63, 74, 77, 
80, 87, 89, 90, 92, 95, 98, 99, ioi, 102, 
103, 104, 106, 107, no, in 

Thilo, J. C, 42 

Tholuck, A., 51, 62, 74, 95, 96, 127, 
132 
I Thoma, A., 67, in 
I Thomas, C, 36 
! Thomson, W. M., 115 
I Tichonius, 119 
; Tillemont, L. S., 21 
; Timothy, Epistles to, 50, 141 
1 Tischendorf, C, 7, 10, 11, 16, 25, 26, 

27, 28, 29, 42, 64, 75, 87, 126 
I Titmann, J. A. H., 24 
I Tobler, T , 116 



INDEX 



I 59 



Torrey, 54 

Toy, C. H., 131 

Traill, 5 

Tregelles, S. P., 9, 11, 22, 23, 25, 26, 

27, 28, 29, in, 126 
Trench, R. C, io, 21, 30, 119, 130, 131, 

132, 134, 147 
Tristram, H. B., 116 
Trommius, A., 7 
Tiibingen School, 51, 53, 55, 63, 72, 79, 

82, 88, 89, 92, 100 
Turretin, 48 
Twells, L., 23 

Uhlhorn, G., 16, 17, 39, 114 
Uhlhorn, J. G. W., 64 
Ullmann, C. , 53, 95, 96, 101, 131 
Ulrich, 71 
Ur-Markus, 57, 58 
Usteri, J. M., 145 
Usteri, L., 86 

Valentinus, 39 

Vallarsi, 21 

Van Lennep, A., 115 

Van Manen, W. C., 44, 83 

Van Oosterzee, J. J., 91 

Vatican Codex, 25, 26 

Vaughan, C. J., 136, 144 

Venables, E., 21, 36, 104 

Versions, 11 

Victorius, 21 

Victor of Capua, 41 

Vincent, M. R. , 10, 90, 126, 135 

Vischer, E. , 69, 70, 147 

Vogel, E. F., 61 

Volkmar, G., 5, 19, 35, 36, 40, 47, 33, 

62, 69, 74, 75, 80, 85, 86, 87, 95, 96, 

99, 102, 103 
Volter, D., 69, 70, 76, 80, 84, 147 
Von Soden, H., 46, 85, 86, 88, 89, 95, 

97, 98, 99, 102, 103, 107, 108, 126. 

140 
Vulgate, 12, 22 

Wace, H. , s, 41, 65, 91, 94, 142 
Waddington, W. H., 33, 118 
Wagenmann, J., 15 



Waite, J., 127, 137 



I Waitz, G., 13 

Walker, 42 

Walther, M. , 48 

Walton, B., 22 

Warfield, B. B., 11, 27, 101 

Warren, C. I., 116 

Watkins, H. W. , 50, 64, 65, 70, 111, 
130 

Watson, J. S., 112 

Wattenbach, W., 118 

Weber, F., 5, 134 

Wegscheider, J. A. L. , 92 

Weiffenbach, W. , 15 
j Weingarten, 3 

! Weiss, B., 3, 11, 28, 29, 47, 52, 53, 57, 
60, 63, 65, 70, 73, 74, 75, 76, 78, 80, 81, 
84, 85, 86, 87, 89. 90, 93, 95, 96, 97, 
98, 99, 100, 101, 102, 103, 104, 107, 
108, 109, no, in, 112, 115, 125, 127, 
128, 129, 132, 140, 141, 144, 145, 146 

Weiss, J., 128, 129 

Weisse, C. H., 57, 62, 6s, 69, 76, 78, 85, 
86, 89 

Weizsiicker, C, 36, S7, 55, 66, 67, 69, 
j 70, 71, 72, 74, 75, 76, 77, 79, 80, 81, 85, 

86, 88, 90, 91, 93, 97, ioo, in 
Wellhausen, 6 

Wells, E., 23 

Wendt, H. H., 58, 66, 80, 125, 131, 134 

Werner, C. F. , 126 

Westcott, B. F. , 4, 5, 7, 13, 16, 18, 29, 
3*. 3 2 > 33, 34, 3 6 > 37, 38, 39- 4°, 43. 
46, 47- 48, 56, 65, 68, 70, 95, 96, 103, 
no, in, 112, 114, 127, 129, 137, 144, 

. *45 

Westcott and Hort, 9, n, 27, 28, 29, 75, 

87, 88, 112, 136 
Westrik, T. F , 86 

Wetstein, J. J., 23,49, 56, 87, 106 

Weymouth, R. F. , 29 

Whiston, W. , 5 

Whitby, 23 

White, J., 12 

Widows in the Pastoral Epistles, 93 

Wieseler, K., 54, 74, 78, 81, 82, 87, 

91, 92, 95, 96, 99, 100, 107, 112, 117, 

138 



i6o 



INDEX 



Wiesinger, J. T. A., 54, 91, 92, 94, 97, 
98, 99, 100, 101, 102, 107, 108, 140, 

143. I4S 
Wigram, G. V, , 9 
Wilkins, A. S. , 10 
Williams, 4 
Williams, G., 116 
Wilson and Conder, 116 
Wilson and Warren, 116 
Winer, G. B., 4, 7, 8, 9 
Wolf, M.; 68 
Wood, J. T. , 139 
Wordsworth, Chr. , 19, 87, 95, 108 
Wright, A., 56, 61 
Wright, W. , 41 
Wright, W. A., 10 



Wiinsche, A., 133 
Wunderlich, 130 

Yonge, C. D., s 
Young, W., 139 

Zahn, Theo., 14, 16, 17, 32, 33 , 36, 37, 
41, 42, 44, 47, 64, 74, 80, 82, 84, 95, 

96, 109, 135 

Zeller, E., 53, 62, 69, 72, 73, 74, 75, 86, 

97, 99. no 
Zezschwitz, G. von, 7 
Ziegler, L., 13, 17, 56 
Ziegler, T. , 68 
Zimmermann, 116 
Zockler, O., 5. 21 
Zumpt, A. W., 117 



ERRATA. 



On pp. 19, 34, 36, 38, 40, for Crut- 
well read Cruttvvell. 

On p. 61, 13th line from bottom, for 
Claudius, read Cludius. 

On p. 75, 5th line from top, and 3d 



and 10th lines from bottom, for 

Schulz, read H. Schultz. 
On p. 76^ 2d line from top, for Schulz, 

read D. Schulz. 
On p. 115, nth line from top, for F. 

M. Fairbairn, read A. M., etc. 



BIBLICAL STUDY. 



BIBLICAL STUDY. Its Principles, Methods, and History,, By 
CHARLES A. BRICCS, D.D., Professor of Hebrew and 
Cognate Languages in Union Theological Seminary. Crown 
8vo, $2.50. 

The author has aimed to present a guide to Biblical Study for the 
intelligent layman as well as the theological student and minister of 
the Gospel. At the same time a sketch of the entire history of each 
department of Biblical Study has been given, the stages of its develop- 
ment are traced, the normal is discriminated from the abnormal, and 
the whole is rooted in the methods of Christ and His Apostles. 

THE BOSTON ADVERTISER.— "The principles, methods, and history of 
Biblical study are very fully considered, and it is one of the best works of its kind 
la the language, if not the only book wherein the modern methods of the study 
of the Bible are entered into, apart from direct theological teaching." 

THE LONDON SPECTATOR.— "Dr. Briggs' book is one of much value, not the 
less to be esteemed because of the moderate compass into which its mass of in- 
formation has been compressed." 

MESSIANIC PROPHECY. The Prediction of the Fulfilment of 
Redemption through the Messiah. A Critical Study of the 
Messianic Passages of the Old Testament in the Order of 
their Development. By CHARLES A. BRIGGS, D.D., Pro- 
fessor of Hebrew and the Cognate Languages in the Union 
Theological Seminary. Crown 8vo, $2.50. 
In this work the author develops and traces "the prediction of 
the fulfilment of redemption through the Messiah" through the whole 
series of Messianic passages and prophecies in the Old Testament. 
Beginning with the first vague intimations of the great central thought 
of redemption he arrays one prophecy after another ; indicating clearly 
the general condition, mental and spiritual, out of which each prophecy 
arises ; noting the gradual widening, deepening, and clarification of 
the prophecy as it is developed from one prophet to another to the 
end of the Old Testament canon. 

THE LONDON ACADEMY.— "His new book on Messianic Prophecy is a 
worthy companion to his indispensable text-book on Biblical study. He has pro- 
duced the first English text-book on the subject of Messianic Prophecy which a 
modern teacher can U3e." 

THE EVANGELIST.— "Messianic Prophecy is a subject of no common inter- 
est, and this book is no ordinary book. It is, on the contrary, a work of the very 
first order ; the ripe product of years of study upon the highest themes. It is 
exegesis in a master-hand. ' ; 



CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS' 



THE DOCTRINE OF SACRED SCRIPTURE. A Critical, His 
torical, and Dogmatic Inquiry into the Origin and Nature 
of the Old and New Testaments. By GEORGE T, LADD, 
D.D., Professor of Mental and Moral Philosophy in Yale 
College. 2 vols., 8vo, $7,00. 

J. HENRY THAYER, D.D.— "It is the most elaborate, erudite, judicious dis* 
eussion of the doctrine of Scripture, in its various aspects, with which I am 
acquainted. I have no hesitation in saying that, for enabling a young minister 
to present views alike wise and reverent respecting the nature and use of 
Sacred Scripture, nay, for giving him in general a Biblical outlook upon Chris- 
tian theology, both in its theoretical and its practical relations, the faithful study 
of this thorough, candid, scholarly work will be worth to him as much as half 
the studies of his seminary course." 

GEORGE P. FISHER, D.D., LL.D.— " Professor Ladd's work is from the pen ol 
an able and trained scholar, candid in spirit and thorough in his researches. It 
is so comprehensive in its plan, so complete in the presentation of facts, and so 
closely related to ' the burning questions ' of the day, that it cannot fail to enlist 
the attention of all earnest students of theology." 

WORD STUDIES IN THE NEW TESTAMENT. By MARVIN R. 
VINCENT, D.D. Vol. I.-The Synoptic Gospels, Acts of the 
Apostles, and the Epistles of Peter, James and Jude. Vol. 
II.— The Writings of John— The Gospel, the Epistles, the 
Apocalypse. 8vo, per vol., $4.00. Vol. III. ready. 

The purpose of the author is to enable the English reader and 
student to get at the original force, meaning, and color of the signifi- 
cant words and phrases as used by the different writers. An introduc- 
tion to the comments upon each book sets forth in compact form what 
is known about the author — how, where, with what object, and 
with what peculiarities of style he wrote. Dr. Vincent has gathered 
from all sources and put in an easily comprehended form a great quan- 
tity of information of much value to the critical expert as well as to 
the studious layman who wishes to get at the real spirit of the Greek 
text. 

REV. DR. HOWARD CROSBY.— "Dr. Vincent's 'Word Studies in the New 
Testament ' is a delicious book. As a Greek scholar, a clear thinker, a logical 
reasoner, a master in English, and a devout sympathizer with the truths of reve- 
lation, Dr. Vincent is just the man to interest and edify the Church with such a 
work as this. There are few scholars who, to such a degree as Dr. Vincent, 
mingle scholarly attainment with aptness to impart knowledge in attractive form. 
All Bible-readers should enjoy and profit by these delightful ' Word Studies.' " 

DR. THEO. L. CUYLER, in The K T. Evangelist.—" The very things which 
a young minister — and many an older one also— ought to know about the chief 
words in his New Testament he will be able to learn in this affluent volume. 
Years of close study by one of our brightest Greek scholars, have been condensed 
into its pages." 



GREEK, HEBREW, AND SEMITIC 
TEXT-BOOKS. 



ELEMENTS OF HEBREW. By WSLLIAM R. HARPER, Ph.D, 
Eighth edition. Revised and Indexed. 8vo, $2.00 net. 

An Elementary Grammar of the Hebrew Langnage, by an Induc- 
tive Method. Comprising systematic statements of the principles of 
Hebrew Orthography and Etymology, according to the latest and 
most scientific authorities, deduced from examples quoted in the work ; 
with a practically exhaustive discussion and classification of the 
Hebrew Vowel-sounds. 

INTRODUCTORY HEBREW METHOD AND MANUAL. By 

WILLIAM R. HARPER, Ph.D. Fourth edition. 12mo, 

$2.00 net. 

A Text-Book for Beginners in Hebrew, by an Inductive Method. 

£entaining the Text of Genesis I. — VIII.; with notes, referring to the 

author's " Elements of Hebrew," Exercises for Translation, Grammar 

Lessons covering the Principles of Orthography and Etymology, and 

Lists of the most frequently occurring Hebrew words. 

PROF. R. V. FOSTER, Cumberland University, Lebanon, Tenn.— "An ex- 
pression of the latest Hebrew scholarship, and the work of a practical teacher, 
who knows the wants of beginners." 

ELEMENTS OF HEBREW SYNTAX. By WM. R. HARPER, 
Ph.D. 8vo, $2.00 net. 

A presentation of the principles of Hebrew Syntax, by an inductive 
method. 

The method of presentation includes (1) a citation and translation 
of examples teaching a given principle ; (2) a statement of the prin- 
ciple ; (3) the addition of details and exceptions in smaller type ; (4) a 
list of references (in the order of the Hebrew Bible) for further study. 

The ground covered includes (1) The Nouns, viz., gender, number, 
determination, annexion, pronouns, numerals, etc. ; (2) Use of the 
Tenses and Moods, viz , the perfect of past, present, and future action, 
the imperfect, the perfect, and imperfect with waw consecutive, with 
waw conjunctive, the jussive and cohortative, participle, infinitive ab- 
solute, infinitive construct ; (3) Verbal Government and Apposition, viz., 
the accusative, double accusative, cognate accusative, adverbial ac- 
cusative, prepositions, verbal apposition ; (4) The Sentence and kind of 
Sentences, viz. , subject and predicate, arrangement of words, emphasis, 
agreement, negative, interrogative, opative, copulative, conditional, 
circumstantial, etc.; (5) Hebreic Poetry, viz., various kinds of paral« 
lelism, measure, strophic arrangement. 



CHARLES SGRIBNEES SONS' 



HEBREW VOCABULARIES. By WM. R. HARPER, Ph.Dc 
Entirely Rewritten. (Just ready.) Fourth Edition. 12mo, 
$1.00 net. 

(This edition will combine the best features of both the older 
editions of "Hebrew Vocabularies," and the more recent "Hebrew 
Word-Lists," now out of print.) 

Containing- (1) the most common verbs, nouns, prepositions, and ad- 
verbs arranged in lists according to their order, frequency of occurrence, 
will parallel English lists ; {a) verbs occurring 500 to 5000 times, (b) 
those occurring 300 to 500 times, (c) those occurring 100 to 300 times, 
etc. ; (2) the most common verbs of the language arranged (a) accord- 
ing to the stems in which they occur, as Qal, Mphal, etc. ; (&) accord- 
ing to the weakness which they exhibit, as contracted, quiescent, etc. ; 
(3) the most common nouns arranged (a) according to their formation 
by means of vowels, reduplication, prefixes and affixes, (b) according 
to their meaning, in groups relating to nature, man, occupation, etc., 
etc. ; (4) a series of noun-studies and verb-studies, including the 
salient facts — those which every student ought to know — concerning 
one hundred or more of the most important nouns and verbs ; (5) a list 
of the most difficult Hebrew idioms. 

AN ARAMAIC METHOD. Part l.-Text, Notes, and Vocabulary. 
By CHARLES RUFUS BROWN. 12mo, S1.75 net. 

Contents: I. Genesis I.-X., The Hebrew Te^t and Targum of 
Onkelos, on parallel pages. II. Note of references to the Biblical 
Aramaic. III. Targum Pseudo-Jonathan, Genesis ch. VIII. IV. 
Targum of Jonathan Ben Uzziel, Joshua ch. XX., Isaiah ch. VI. V. 
Targum on the Psalms, Psalm XXIV., Psalm CL. VI. Targum on 
the Megilloth, Euth ch. II. VII. Notes on the Text : Onkelos, 
Genesis, I.-X. Biblical Aramaic. Other Targums. VIII. Vocabulary. 

AN ARAMAIC METHOD, Part ll.-Grammar. By CHARLES 
RUFUS BROWN. 12mo, $1.00 net. 

The second part of this work includes brief statements of the prin- 
ciples of Aramaic Orthography, Etymology, and Syntax. Tbe method 
pursued is comparative and inductive. As in Part I. , a knowledge of 
Hebrew is presupposed and the agreements or disagreements of Ara- 
maic therewith are carefully noted. Instead of bringing the principles 
for all the dialects under one head, the grammar of Onkelos, of the 
Biblical Aramaic, and, to some extent, of the more corrupt Targums, 
are carefully distinguished from each other and all dialectical, 

VARIATIONS FROM ONKELOS ARE PRINTED IN SPECIAL TYPE. 

PROF. S. BURNHAM, D.D.— "A real and valuable contribution to the study 
of tbe so-called Cbaldee." 

THE N. Y. INDEPENDENT.— "Excellently adapted for purposes of instruc- 
tion. A text-boo£ of this character is very useful." 



STANDARD TEXT BOOKS. 



AN ASSYRIAN MANUAL. By DAVID G. LYON, Ph.D. 8vo, 
$4.00 net. Revised edition. 

The Manual contains a list of syllabic signs in most common use, a 
selection of some of the most important historical texts transliterated 
in English letters, some pages of Cuneiform Texts, Paradigms, Com- 
ments, and Glossary. Nearly half the transliterated texts are taken 
from Vol. V. of the Cuneiform Inscriptions of Western Asia, and can 
be easily used in acquiring the original characters in that volume. 

THE SUNDAY-SCHOOL TIMES.— " Prof. Lyon's Manual supplies a want 
very keenly felt heretofore by many students in Assyriology. A very useful 
volume in every respect, and exactness in philological research is noticeable upon 
every page of it." 

PROF. A. H. SAYCE, Queen's College, Oxford, Eng.— "A book of the kind is 
greatly needed, and the want is one reason for the backward state of Assyriology 
among the younger generation of Englishmen. Your selections seem to me to be 
excellent. Your glossary will be very agreeable to the student." 

AN ARAB5C MANUAL. By JOHN G. LANSING, D.D. 8vo 3 
S2.00 net. Second edition. 

While not taking the place of large and thorough grammars it is 
intended to be more complete, concise, and systematic than others at 
the other extreme. There follow in treatment the Letters ; Vowels ; 
Signs ; Accent ; Pause ; Syllables ; The Article ; Pronouns ; different 
classes of Prepositions, Conjunctions, and Adverbs, with a table of the 
most common of these ; Numerals ; the Verb, with its Measures, Per- 
mutations, Assimilations, Forms, Voices, States, Moods, Persons, etc. , 
Triliteral and Quadriliteral, Strong and Weak, Inflections by Persons, 
Voices and Moods, Derived Forms, The Weak Verbs and Other Verbs, 
with explanations, and paradigms ; The Noun, Kinds, Derivation, 
Classification, Verbal Adjectives, Cases, Declensions, etc., with 
examples under all sections. The Eeading selections that follow the 
paradigms include the first three chapters of Genesis, a Sura from the 
Kuran, selections from two or three poets. There are also selections 
pointed and unpointed, a literal translation of Genesis I., analyses, 
and a complete vocabulary. 

THE SUNDAY-SCHOOL TIMES.— "As a grammar, superior to others." 

PROF. S. R. DRIVER, Oxford., Eng.—" It will supply a want of which English 
3tudents of the Semitic languages have long been conscious." 

THE CHURCHMAN.— "It is a noteworthy fact that Dr. Lansing's Manual is 
the first Arabic grammar printed in America. It is an important fact that it is a 
book which bids fair to be of invaluable service to teachers and students, anci 
particularly in view of the growing interest in the study of comparative Semitic 
philology. The book is of a strictly elementary character, specially adapted fos 
beginners." 



STANDARD TEXT BOOKS. 



AN INTRODUCTORY NEW TESTAMENT GREEK METHOD. 
By WILLIAM R. HARPER, Ph.D.. and REVERE F. WEID- 
NER, D.D. 8vo, $2.50 net. 

Many who have not studied Classical Greek desire to know New 
Testament Greek. For these as well as for those who, having studied 
Classical Greek, desire to review more particularly the principles of 
New Testament Greek this book is intended. The order of work pre- 
scribed is : First, to gain an accurate and thorough kn vledge of 
some of the "facts" of the language; secondly, to learn irom these 
"facts" the principles which they illustrate and by which they are 
regulated ; thirdly, to apply these principles in the further progress of 
the work. 

Contents : — I. Fifty Inductive Lessons based on the Gospel of 
St. John. —II. 1. A Critical Text of the Gospel of St. John.— 2. A 
Literal Translation of John 1.-4. — 3. A Vocabulary of the ^ospel and 
Epistles of St. John. — 4. Lists of words occurring most frequently.— 
III. Elements of New Testamev' Greek Grammar. 

PROF. J. H. THAYER, Harvard University.— "I thoroughly relieve in the 
inductive method wiiica has shaped the work and anticipate for it large useful- 
ness and success. It is carefully edited and printed, and supplies an evident lack 
among the rudimentary text books for the study of the Greek Testament." 

PROF. SAMUEL R. WINANS, Princeton, N. J.-" A book likely to be widely 
popular with those who desire to know Greek enough to read the New Testament 
and would come directly at it. The method has two notable features which all 
teachers of the classics— and of languages generally— would do well to mark ; the 
mastering of word-lists which comprise the ordinary vocabulary, and tlie memor= 
izing of passages of the original text." 



Privileges of Examination, Introductory Prices, Regular 
Rates to Instructors, to Libraries, and to the Trade, fur- 
nished on application. Full Descriptive Catalogue of these 
and many other distinguished text-hooks in all departments 
of education sent free. Also Miscellaneous Catalogue of 
American and Foreign Publications. - All current hooks 
promptly supplied. Special facilities for procuring such as 
are rare or scarce. 

CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS, 

PUBLISHERS, IMPORTERS, AND BOOKSELLERS, 

743-745 Broadway, New York City. 



14 

>r3 



11111 



■mm lWI i 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




014 384 033 5 • 



^ffff iSra i 



